Anuar Odobleja 2012-2013 PDF

New Europe College
Ştefan Odobleja Program

Yearbook 2012-2013
CONSTANTIN ARDELEANU
CRISTIAN CERCEL
ALEX CISTELECAN
COSTIN MOISIL
RALUCA MUŞAT
MARIUS STAN
IOAN ALEXANDRU TOFAN
RĂZVAN VONCU
New Europe College
Yearbook 2012-2013
Editor: Irina Vainovski-Mihai
Copyright – New Europe College

ISSN 1584-0298
New Europe College

Str. Plantelor 21
023971 Bucharest
Romania
www.nec.ro; e-mail: [email protected]
Tel. (+4) 021.307.99.10, Fax (+4) 021. 327.07.74
New Europe College
Yearbook 2012-2013
CRISTIAN CERCEL
ALEX CISTELECAN
COSTIN MOISIL
RALUCA MUŞAT
MARIUS STAN
RĂZVAN VONCU
Contents
NEW EUROPE FOUNDATION

NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
7
THE DISCOVERY OF THE BLACK SEA BY THE WESTERN WORLD:
THE OPENING OF THE EUXINE TO
INTERNATIONAL TRADE AND SHIPPING
(1774–1792)
19
CRISTIAN CERCEL
THE DEPORTATION OF ROMANIAN GERMANS TO THE SOVIET
UNION AND ITS PLACE WITHIN TRANSYLVANIAN SAXON MEMORY
DISCOURSES IN GERMANY IN THE 1950S AND THE 1960S
47
ALEX CISTELECAN
THE THEOLOGICAL TURN OF
CONTEMPORARY CRITICAL THEORY
83
COSTIN MOISIL
PROBLEMS OF IDENTITY IN THE ORTHODOX
CHURCH MUSIC IN TRANSYLVANIA
123
RALUCA MUŞAT
CULTURAL POLITICS IN THE HEART OF THE VILLAGE:
THE INSTITUTIONALISATION OF THE CĂMIN CULTURAL
IN INTERWAR ROMANIA
147
MARIUS STAN
FACING THE PAST IN SERBIA AFTER 2000
181

ILLUSTRATED BOOKS AND OLD PHOTOS.
IMAGE IN WALTER BENJAMIN’S WORKS
217
RĂZVAN VONCU
ALTERNATIVE CULTURE AND POLITICAL OPPOSITION
IN TITOIST AND POST-TITOIST YUGOSLAVIA
(1945-1991)
253
NEW EUROPE FOUNDATION
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
Institute for Advanced Study
New Europe College (NEC) is an independent Romanian institute for

advanced study in the humanities and social sciences founded in 1994
by Professor Andrei Pleşu (philosopher, art historian, writer, Romanian
Minister of Culture, 1990–1991, Romanian Minister of Foreign Affairs,
1997-1999) within the framework of the New Europe Foundation,
established in 1994 as a private foundation subject to Romanian law.
Its impetus was the New Europe Prize for Higher Education and Research,
awarded in 1993 to Professor Pleşu by a group of six institutes for advanced
study (the Center for Advanced Study in the Behavioral Sciences, Stanford,
the Institute for Advanced Study, Princeton, the National Humanities
Center, Research Triangle Park, the Netherlands Institute for Advanced
Study in Humanities and Social Sciences, Wassenaar, the Swedish
Collegium for Advanced Study in the Social Sciences, Uppsala, and the
Wissenschaftskolleg zu Berlin).
Since 1994, the NEC community of fellows and alumni has enlarged
to over 500 members. In 1998 New Europe College was awarded the
prestigious Hannah Arendt Prize for its achievements in setting new
standards in research and higher education. New Europe College is
officially recognized by the Romanian Ministry of Education and Research
as an institutional structure for postgraduate studies in the humanities and
social sciences, at the level of advanced studies.
Focused primarily on individual research at an advanced level, NEC offers

to young Romanian scholars and academics in the fields of humanities and
social sciences, and to the foreign scholars invited as fellows appropriate
working conditions, and provides an institutional framework with strong
7
N.E.C. Ştefan Odobleja Program Yearbook 2012-2013
international links, acting as a stimulating environment for interdisciplinary

dialogue and critical debates. The academic programs NEC coordinates,
and the events it organizes aim at strengthening research in the humanities
and social sciences and at promoting contacts between Romanian scholars
and their peers worldwide.
Academic programs currently organized and

coordinated by NEC:
• NEC Fellowships (since 1994)
Each year, up to ten NEC Fellowships open both to Romanian and
international outstanding young scholars in the humanities and
social sciences are publicly announced. The Fellows are chosen by
the NEC international Academic Advisory Board for the duration of
one academic year, or one term. They gather for weekly seminars to
discuss the progress of their research, and participate in all the scientific
events organized by NEC. The Fellows receive a monthly stipend, and
are given the opportunity of a research trip abroad, at a university or
research institute of their choice. At the end of their stay, the Fellows
submit papers representing the results of their research, to be published
in the New Europe College Yearbooks.
• Ştefan Odobleja Fellowships (since October 2008)

The fellowships given in this program are supported by the National
Council of Scientific Research, and are meant to complement
and enlarge the core fellowship program. The definition of these
fellowships, targeting young Romanian researchers, is identical with
those in the NEC Program, in which the Odobleja Fellowships are
integrated.
• The GE-NEC III Fellowships Program (since October 2009)

This program, supported by the Getty Foundation, started in 2009. It
proposes a research on, and a reassessment of Romanian art during
the interval 1945 – 2000, that is, since the onset of the Communist
regime in Romania up to recent times, through contributions coming
from young scholars attached to the New Europe College as Fellows.
8
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
As in the previous programs supported by the Getty Foundation at the

NEC, this program also includes a number of invited guest lecturers,
whose presence is meant to ensure a comparative dimension, and
to strengthen the methodological underpinnings of the research
conducted by the Fellows.
• The Black Sea Link (since October 2010)

This Fellowship Program, sponsored by the VolkswagenStiftung,
invites young researchers from Moldova, Ukraine, Georgia, Armenia
and Azerbaijan, as well as from other countries within the Black Sea
region, for a stay of one or two terms at the New Europe College,
during which they have the opportunity to work on projects of their
choice. The program welcomes a wide variety of disciplines in the
fields of humanities and social sciences. Besides hosting a number
of Fellows, the College organizes within this program workshops and
symposia on topics relevant to the history, present, and prospects of
the Black Sea region.
Other fellowship programs organized since the founding of

New Europe College:
• RELINK Fellowships (1996–2002)
The RELINK Program targeted highly qualified young Romanian
scholars returning from studies or research stays abroad. Ten RELINK
Fellows were selected each year through an open competition; in
order to facilitate their reintegration in the local scholarly milieu and
to improve their working conditions, a support lasting three years was
offered, consisting of: funds for acquiring scholarly literature, an annual
allowance enabling the recipients to make a one–month research trip
to a foreign institute of their choice in order to sustain existing scholarly
contacts and forge new ones, and the use of a laptop computer and
printer. Besides their individual research projects, the RELINK fellows of
the last series were also required to organize outreach actives involving
their universities, for which they received a monthly stipend. NEC
published several volumes comprising individual or group research
works of the RELINK Fellows.
9
• The NEC–LINK Program (2003 - 2009)

Drawing on the experience of its NEC and RELINK Programs in
connecting with the Romanian academic milieu, NEC initiated in
2003, with support from HESP, a program that aimed to contribute
more consistently to the advancement of higher education in major
Romanian academic centers (Bucharest, Cluj–Napoca, Iaşi, Timişoara).
Teams consisting of two academics from different universities in
Romania, assisted by a PhD student, offered joint courses for the
duration of one semester in a discipline within the fields of humanities
and social sciences. The program supported innovative courses,
conceived so as to meet the needs of the host universities. The grantees
participating in the Program received monthly stipends, a substantial
support for ordering literature relevant to their courses, as well as
funding for inviting guest lecturers from abroad and for organizing
local scientific events.
• The GE–NEC I and II Programs (2000 – 2004, and 2004 – 2007)

New Europe College organized and coordinated two cycles in a
program financially supported by the Getty Foundation. Its aim was
to strengthen research and education in fields related to visual culture,
by inviting leading specialists from all over the world to give lectures
and hold seminars for the benefit of Romanian undergraduate and
graduate students, young academics and researchers. This program
also included 10–month fellowships for Romanian scholars, chosen
through the same selection procedures as the NEC Fellows (see above).
The GE–NEC Fellows were fully integrated in the life of the College,
received a monthly stipend, and were given the opportunity of spending
one month abroad on a research trip. At the end of the academic year
the Fellows submitted papers representing the results of their research,
to be published in the GE–NEC Yearbooks series.
• NEC Regional Fellowships (2001 - 2006)

In 2001 New Europe College introduced a regional dimension to its
programs (hitherto dedicated solely to Romanian scholars), by offering
fellowships to academics and researchers from South–Eastern Europe
(Albania, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Bulgaria, Croatia, Greece, The
Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, the Republic of Moldova,
Montenegro, Serbia, Slovenia, and Turkey). This program aimed at
10
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
integrating into the international academic network scholars from

a region whose scientific resources are as yet insufficiently known,
and to stimulate and strengthen the intellectual dialogue at a regional
level. Regional Fellows received a monthly stipend and were given
the opportunity of a one–month research trip abroad. At the end of the
grant period, the Fellows were expected to submit papers representing
the results of their research, published in the NEC Regional Program
Yearbooks series.
• The Britannia–NEC Fellowship (2004 - 2007)

This fellowship (1 opening per academic year) was offered by a private
anonymous donor from the U.K. It was in all respects identical to a
NEC Fellowship. The contributions of Fellows in this program were
included in the NEC Yearbooks.
• The Petre Ţuţea Fellowships (2006 - 2008, 2009 - 2010)

In 2006 NEC was offered the opportunity of opening a fellowships
program financed the Romanian Government though its Department
for Relations with the Romanians Living Abroad. Fellowships are
granted to researchers of Romanian descent based abroad, as well as
to Romanian researchers, to work on projects that address the cultural
heritage of the Romanian diaspora. Fellows in this program are fully
integrated in the College’s community. At the end of the year they
submit papers representing the results of their research, to be published
in the bilingual series of the Petre Ţuţea Program publications.
• Europa Fellowships (2006 - 2010)

This fellowship program, financed by the VolkswagenStiftung, proposes
to respond, at a different level, to some of the concerns that had inspired
our Regional Program. Under the general title Traditions of the New
Europe. A Prehistory of European Integration in South-Eastern Europe,
Fellows work on case studies that attempt to recapture the earlier
history of the European integration, as it has been taking shape over
the centuries in South–Eastern Europe, thus offering the communitarian
Europe some valuable vestiges of its less known past.
11
• Robert Bosch Fellowships (2007 - 2009)

This fellowship program, funded by the Robert Bosch Foundation,
supported young scholars and academics from Western Balkan
countries, offering them the opportunity to spend a term at the New
Europe College and devote to their research work. Fellows in this
program received a monthly stipend, and funds for a one-month study
trip to a university/research center in Germany.
New Europe College has been hosting over the years an ongoing series
of lectures given by prominent foreign and Romanian scholars, for the
benefit of academics, researchers and students, as well as a wider public.
The College also organizes international and national events (seminars,
workshops, colloquia, symposia, book launches, etc.).
An important component of NEC is its library, consisting of reference

works, books and periodicals in the humanities, social and economic
sciences. The library holds, in addition, several thousands of books
and documents resulting from private donations. It is first and foremost
destined to service the fellows, but it is also open to students, academics
and researchers from Bucharest and from outside it.
***
Beside the above–described programs, New Europe Foundation and the

College expanded their activities over the last years by administering, or
by being involved in the following major projects:
In the past:
• The Ludwig Boltzmann Institute for Religious Studies towards the EU
Integration (2001–2005)
Funding from the Austrian Ludwig Boltzmann Gesellschaft enabled us
to select during this interval a number of associate researchers, whose
work focused on the sensitive issue of religion related problems in the
Balkans, approached from the viewpoint of the EU integration. Through
its activities the institute fostered the dialogue between distinct religious
cultures (Christianity, Islam, Judaism), and between different confessions
12
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
within the same religion, attempting to investigate the sources of

antagonisms and to work towards a common ground of tolerance and
cooperation. The institute hosted international scholarly events, issued a
number of publications, and enlarged its library with publications meant
to facilitate informed and up-to-date approaches in this field.
• The Septuagint Translation Project (2002 - 2011)

This project aims at achieving a scientifically reliable translation of
the Septuagint into Romanian by a group of very gifted, mostly young,
Romanian scholars, attached to the NEC. The financial support is
granted by the Romanian foundation Anonimul. Seven of the planned
nine volumes have already been published by the Polirom Publishing
House in Iaşi.
• The Excellency Network Germany – South–Eastern Europe Program

(2005 - 2008)
The aim of this program, financed by the Hertie Foundation, has been
to establish and foster contacts between scholars and academics, as
well as higher education entities from Germany and South–Eastern
Europe, in view of developing a regional scholarly network; it focused
preeminently on questions touching upon European integration, such
as transnational governance and citizenship. The main activities of
the program consisted of hosting at the New Europe College scholars
coming from Germany, invited to give lectures at the College and at
universities throughout Romania, and organizing international scientific
events with German participation.
• The ethnoArc Project–Linked European Archives for Ethnomusicological

Research
An European Research Project in the 6th Framework Programme:
Information Society Technologies–Access to and Preservation of
Cultural and Scientific Resources (2006-2008)
The goal of the ethnoArc project (which started in 2005 under the title
From Wax Cylinder to Digital Storage with funding from the Ernst von
Siemens Music Foundation and the Federal Ministry for Education
and Research in Germany) was to contribute to the preservation,
accessibility, connectedness and exploitation of some of the most
prestigious ethno-musicological archives in Europe (Bucharest,
13
Budapest, Berlin, and Geneva), by providing a linked archive for field

collections from different sources, thus enabling access to cultural
content for various application and research purposes. The project
was run by an international network, which included: the “Constantin
Brăiloiu” Institute for Ethnography and Folklore, Bucharest; Archives
Internationales de Musique Populaire, Geneva; the Ethno-musicological
Department of the Ethnologic Museum Berlin (Phonogramm Archiv),
Berlin; the Institute of Musicology of the Hungarian Academy of
Sciences, Budapest; Wissenschaftskolleg zu Berlin (Coordinator),
Berlin; New Europe College, Bucharest; FOKUS Fraunhofer Institute
for Open Communication Systems, Berlin.
• DOCSOC, Excellency, Innovation and Interdisciplinarity in doctoral

and postdoctoral studies in sociology (A project in the Development
of Human Resources, under the aegis of the National Council of
Scientific Research) – in cooperation with the University of Bucharest
(starting July 2010)
• UEFISCCDI – CNCS (PD – Projects): Federalism or Intergovernmentalism?

Normative Perspectives on the Democratic Model of the European
Union (Dr. Dan Lazea); The Political Radicalization of the Kantian
Idea of Philosophy in a Cosmopolitan Sense (Dr. Áron TELEGDI-
CSETRI), Timeframe: August 1, 2010 – July 31, 2012 (2 Years)
Ongoing projects:
The Medicine of the Mind and Natural Philosophy in Early Modern
England: A new Interpretation of Francis Bacon (A project under the
aegis of the European Research Council (ERC) Starting Grants Scheme)
– In cooperation with the Warburg Institute, School of Advanced Study,
London (since December 2009)
Business Elites in Romania: Their Social and Educational Determinants

and their Impact on Economic Performances. This is the Romanian
contribution to a joint project with the University of Sankt Gallen,
entitled Markets for Executives and Non-Executives in Western and
eastern Europe, and financed by the National Swiss Fund for the
Development of Scientific Research (SCOPES) (since December 2009)
14
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
Civilization. Identity. Globalism. Social and Human Studies in the

Context of European Development (A project in the Development
of Human Resources, under the aegis of the National Council of
Scientific Research) – in cooperation with the Romanian Academy
(starting October 2010)
The EURIAS Fellowship Programme, a project initiated by NetIAS

(Network of European Institutes for Advanced Study), coordinated by
the RFIEA (Network of French Institutes for Advanced Study), and co-
sponsored by the European Commission’s 7th Framework Programme
- COFUND action. It is an international researcher mobility programme
in collaboration with 14 participating Institutes of Advanced Study in
Berlin, Bologna, Brussels, Bucharest, Budapest, Cambridge, Helsinki,
Jerusalem, Lyons, Nantes, Paris, Uppsala, Vienna, Wassenaar. The
College will host the second EURIAS Fellow in October 2012.
UEFISCDI – CNCS (TE – Project): Critical Foundations of Contemporary

Cosmopolitanism (Dr. Tamara CĂRĂUŞ), Timeframe: October 5, 2011
– October 5, 2014 (3 years)
UEFISCDI – CNCS (IDEI-Project): Models of Producing and

Disseminating Knowledge in Early Modern Europe: The Cartesian
Framework (Dr. Vlad ALEXANDRESCU),
Timeframe: January 1, 2012 – December 31, 2014 (3 years)
Other projects are in the making, often as a result of initiatives coming

from fellows and alumni of the NEC.
15
Present Financial Support

The State Secretariat for Education and Research of Switzerland (Center
for Governance and Culture in Europe, University of St. Gallen)
The Federal Ministry for Education and Research of Germany
The Federal Ministry for Education, Science and Culture of Austria
Le Ministère Français des Affaires Etrangères – Ambassade de France en
Roumanie
The Ministry of Education, Research and Innovation – the Executive
Agency for Higher Education and Research Funding, Romania
Landis & Gyr Stiftung, Zug, Switzerland
Stifterverband für die Deutsche Wissenschaft (DaimlerChrysler–Fonds,
Marga und Kurt Möllgaard–Stiftung), Essen, Germany
A Private Foundation based in the Netherlands
VolkswagenStiftung, Hanover, Germany
The Getty Foundation, Los Angeles, USA
The Swiss National Science Foundation, Bern, Switzerland
Seventh Framework Programme of the European Communities, ERC
Executive Agency
Fritz Thyssen Stiftung, Köln, Germany
Riksbankens Jubileumsfond, The Swedish Foundation for Humanities and
Social Sciences, Stockholm, Sweden
New Europe College -- Directorate

Dr. Dr. h.c. mult. Andrei PLEŞU, Rector
Professor of Philosophy of Religion, Bucharest; former Minister of Culture
and former Minister of Foreign Affairs of Romania
Marina HASNAŞ, Executive Director
Dr. Anca OROVEANU, Academic Director

Professor of Art History, National University of Arts, Bucharest
Dr. Valentina SANDU-DEDIU, Deputy Rector

Professor of Musicology, National University of Music, Bucharest
16
NEW EUROPE COLLEGE
Administrative Board
Dr. Katharina BIEGGER, Head of Admissions Office, Deputy Secretary,
Wissenschaftskolleg zu Berlin
Mag. Heribert BUCHBAUER, Director Department for International
Research Cooperation, Austrian Federal Ministry of Science and
Research, Vienna
Andrea FISCHER, Stifterverband für die Deutsche Wissenschaft, Essen
Regula KOCH, Director, Landis & Gyr Stiftung, Zug; President,
Wissenschafts- und Kulturzentrum NEC Bukarest-Zug
Dr. Dirk LEHMKUHL, Chair for European Politics, University of St. Gallen;
Director of Programmes International Affairs & Governance; Center for
Governance and Culture in Europe, University of St. Gallen
Dr. Florin POGONARU, President, Business People Association, Bucharest
Dr. Cristian POPA, Deputy Governor, Romanian National Bank, Bucharest
MinR‘in Dr. Erika ROST, Federal Ministry of Education and Research, Bonn
Dr. Heinz–Rudi SPIEGEL, Formerly Stifterverband für die Deutsche
Wissenschaft, Essen
Academic Advisory Board

Dr. Horst BREDEKAMP, Professor of Art History, Humboldt University,
Berlin
Dr. Edhem Eldem, Professor of History, School of Arts and Sciences,
Boǧaziҫi University, Istanbul, Turkey
Dr. Luca GIULIANI, Rector, Wissenschaftskolleg zu Berlin, Professor of
Archaeology, Humboldt University, Berlin
Dr. Dieter GRIMM, Professor (emer.) of Law, Humboldt University, Berlin
Dr. Ivan KRASTEV, Director, Centre for Liberal Strategies, Sofia
Dr. Vintilă MIHAILESCU, Professor of Anthropology, National School of
Political Studies and Public Administration, Bucharest
Dr. Ioan PÂNZARU, Professor, Department of French Language and
Literature; Former Rector of the University of Bucharest
Dr. Ulrich SCHMID, Professor for the Culture and Society of Russia,
University of St. Gallen; Head of the Center for Governance and Culture
in Europe, University of St. Gallen
Dr. Victor I. STOICHIŢĂ, Professor of Art History, University of Fribourg
Dr. Alain SUPIOT, Director, Permanent Fellow, Institut d’Etudes Avancées
de Nantes; Chair, Collège de France
17
Born in 1976, in Galaţi
Ph.D. in modern history, “Nicolae Iorga” History Institute, Bucharest, 2006

Thesis:British economic and political interests at the Lower Danube
(1856–1918)
Associate Professor in modern history, the “Lower Danube” University of

Galaţi, Faculty of History, Philosophy and Theology
Postdoctoral fellowship, “Nicolae Iorga” History Institute,

Bucharest (2010–2012)
Papers presented at international conferences and symposia in Great Britain,

Belgium, Germany, Italy, Portugal, Turkey, Ukraine, Republic of Moldova
Published papers in modern and contemporary history, maritime history,

economic history, Romanian–British relations, local history
Member in research projects in institutional history (“Al. I. Cuza” University
of Iaşi, “Nicolae Iorga” History Institute, Bucharest), maritime history (Ionian
University, Greece, International Institute of Social History, the Netherlands),
coordinator of research team in maritime economic history (funded by the
Romanian National Research Council)
Books:
Gurile Dunării – o problemă europeană. Comerţ şi navigaţie la Dunărea
de Jos în surse contemporane (1829-1853), Editura Istros – Muzeul Brăilei,
Brăila, 2008
Evoluţia intereselor economice şi politice britanice la gurile Dunării
(1829-1914), Editura Istros – Muzeul Brăilei, Brăila, 2008
THE DISCOVERY OF THE BLACK SEA
BY THE WESTERN WORLD:
THE OPENING OF THE EUXINE TO
INTERNATIONAL TRADE AND SHIPPING
(1774–1792)
I. Introduction
After the fall of Constantinople in 1453 and the subsequent conquest of
all trading centers along the Black Sea coasts, the Ottoman Empire imposed
an almost complete prohibition of foreign shipping in what became, by
the annexation of Southern Bessarabia or the Budjak in 1538, a Turkish
lake. The area was gradually integrated into a regional economy, whose
main function was to supply foodstuffs and raw materials to the increasing
market of the Turkish capital.
During the following three centuries, the Mediterranean and Western
maritime powers attempted to get direct access to these cheap resources,
but their requests to have the Black Sea opened to international navigation
fell on deaf ears. Thus, passage right through the Bosphorus remained until
1774 a privilege which the Porte reserved for its own subjects, merchants
or ship-owners who provisioned Istanbul with strategic goods such as
grain or slaves. However, this closure was not completely hermetic, as
the Ottoman authorities preferred to preserve the commercial and fiscal
benefits of the Black Sea international trade when this did not impair their
superior economic and political interests.
The Porte followed, throughout this period, clear procedures for the
admission of ships into the Black Sea. Vessels carrying products under
governmental orders enjoyed special privileges and were given priority
in relation to ships chartered by private merchants. The former boats
displayed special signs and were included on a list forwarded to the
21
customs officer stationed at the Bosphorus Strait (in 1755, for example, 120
ships were allowed to bring grain from different ports of the Black Sea).
Merchants trading in the area had to fill in papers with information about
the ports of shipment, tonnage of ships, type and quantity of cargo, their
guarantor in the imperial capital. After the request was sanctioned, they
were given a firman addressed to the officials from the ports of shipment;
the tradesmen’ papers were endorsed there, and the entrepreneurs were
provided with documents addressed to the Porte’s customs and naval
authorities, allowing them to return to Istanbul.1
Shipping in the Black Sea was thus confined to vessels under Turkish
flag, and Istanbul played the role of a veritable staple port in relation to
the territories beyond the Bosphorus. As a consequence of this navigation
monopoly, the Euxine remained completely peripheral to those economic
developments that were shaping, since late 15th century, the modern
world–system. Few foreigners ventured to an area which came to be less
known, on 18th century western maps, than the distant seas and oceans
of the southern hemisphere.
This static picture of a closed sea, ploughed by ships of Greek or Turkish
seafarers settled in Istanbul or in the commercial emporia scattered around
the Pontos, completely, irreversibly and rapidly changed after 1774. It took
this breach in the jealously guarded status of the Turkish Straits to feed a
veritable revolution in European interest for the Black Sea.2 Political and
economic factors intermingled in this new episode of the Eastern Question.
Apparently not only the fate of the Ottoman Empire was at stake, but
also an economic heritage not least impressive – a fresh route eastwards,
with ramifications towards the Balkans, Central Europe, Poland, Russia,
the Caucasus, Persia. The golden wool of the Argonauts had now more
palpable shapes: naval stores, grain and agro–pastoral goods.
In the following two decades, the prospects of the Black Sea were
debated not only in the great port–cities around the Mediterranean, in
Marseilles, Venice, Trieste or Leghorn, but also in most European capitals,
in Vienna and Paris, London and Naples, not to mention St. Petersburg and
Istanbul. Throughout the continent, in political and diplomatic offices as
well as in traders’ storehouses, the opening of a new market was received
with natural inquisitiveness.
The present paper aims to reconstruct this puzzle, whose pieces are
now extremely loose, lost in historical narratives analyzing the political or
economic involvement of different European powers in the Black Sea area.
It covers a short period (1774–1792), dominated by political fluidity in the
22
area, in which Russia managed to implant herself on the northern Black Sea
coast and to gradually take control over the strategic Crimean Peninsula.
However, the relatively stable decade between the two Russo–Turkish
wars waged during Catherine II’s reign allowed remarkable commercial
developments. The classical story of a restricted and regional trade caught
in the vortex of the great global commercial exchanges is now clearly
visible. Old and new, state and private, East and West met in the Black
Sea, with state actors regulating the macro level of political economy and
with bold private enterprisers acting as the bacteria that generated change
at society itself. This first phase of economic promoters and commercial
pioneers shows a Black Sea in complete and quick transformation, abruptly
stopped when the entire continent got embroiled into the revolutionary
and Napoleonic wars. For two decades, trade lost its independence and
had to serve the needs of combatant forces.
This approach aims to present the official developments and reactions
in European countries following the opening of the Euxine in 1774,
insisting on the diversity and rapidity of action at a continental scale
rather than detailing the inner organization of trade. This choice was also
dictated by the fact that in this early and necessarily chaotic phase (in the
sense of lacking a clear organization), trade patterns were still unsettled,
irregular and hazardous, confined more to intrepid speculators than to the
meticulous and prudent mercantile networks of the 19th century.
II. Russia’s march towards warm seas

With the maritime powers disallowed from entering the Black Sea, it
took a terrestrial empire that mastered the Eastern steppe lands to force
the Bosphorus from within the Euxine. Russia seemed fated to this destiny.
She steadily approached the warm seas starting with the 17th century, and
finally reached this goal when Peter the Great conquered the fortress of
Azov (1696) and secured free navigation in that sea, the antechamber of
the Black Sea proper.3 A quarter century after Peter’s disastrous campaign
on the Pruth (1711), the Tsarist Empire resumed its march southwards.
In 1736, the strategic strongholds of Azov and Ochakiv, at the mouth
of the Dnieper, were regained, but unfavorable military developments
prevented the execution of an ambitious expansionistic program.4 By the
Peace of Belgrade and the Convention of Nissa (1739) Russia retained
Azov, but had to dismantle its fortifications; the navigation of Russian
23
commercial ships was permitted in the Sea of Azov, although they were
still not allowed in the Black Sea.5
Another quarter–century later, the able Catherine II followed in the
footsteps of her predecessors, conscious that Russia’s future as a European
power greatly depended on getting a firm hold, military and economically,
of the Black Sea. In order to achieve this, the Empress had to impose her
control in two buffer areas that stood in Russia’s way: Poland and the
Crimean Khanate. During this period, a part of Ukraine east of the Dnieper
and the steppe lands north of the Crimea were incorporated by Russia,
whereas the Polish crisis of 1763–1768 enabled ample tsarist interventions
in Warsaw’s affairs. The outburst of a new Russo–Turkish war in 1768,
emanated from these political developments, served perfectly the designs
of Catherine’s foreign policy and secured Russia’s crucial step towards
the Black Sea.6
The military actions of the war are of little significance for this narrative,
although it should be mentioned that the Russian fleet played a major part
in securing a smashing victory. By the treaty of Küçük Kaynarca, signed
on 21 July 1774, Russia gained a strategic foothold on the northern Black
Sea coast, annexing the Kuban and Terek areas (formerly belonging to
the Crimean Khanate), the ports of Azov and Taganrog, at the mouth
of the Don, the fortresses of Kerch and Yenikale, and a small region
between the lower courses of the rivers Bug and Dnieper, together with
the mouth of the latter and the fortress of Kinburn, a territory securing a
crucial connection with the core provinces of the Empire. In the same
time, the formal independence of the weak Crimean Khanate equaled the
establishment of a satellite state, not of a veritable buffer zone between
Russia and Turkey. But the greatest success of tsarist diplomacy was the
right granted to Russian ships to sail on the Black Sea and pass through the
Straits, a provision with momentous political and economic consequences
for the entire area.7
Adding numerous other privileges which Russia acquired in relation
to the Porte, the treaty completely reset the balance of power in the
Near East. With the tsars well implanted in the Black Sea and capable to
build and equip a strong navy, Istanbul was under continuous and direct
threat. The complicated European diplomatic situation did not allow any
intervention to support Turkey, which, on the contrary, was assaulted
with demands from France, Britain, the Dutch Republic and Venice, all
requiring passage right into the Black Sea.8 The only solution to belittle
24
Russia’s victory seemed to completely crush down the Porte’s resistance

in allowing free international shipping beyond the Bosphorus Strait.
During the next decade, Crimea was the scene of a fresh trial of strength
between the two imperial rivals, each trying to impose a dependable khan.
On 21 March 1779, Russia and Turkey signed the Convention of Ainali
Kavak, a reiteration of existing treaties, by which the Porte recognized
Schahin Guerai, Russia’s candidate, as khan, but re-confirmed the political
independence of the Tartars; at the same time, the lands between the
rivers Bug and Dniester, formerly part of the Khanate, were to fall under
Turkish control, although most of the region remained uninhabited, as
a buffer zone between the Ottoman Empire, Russia and the dominions
of the khan. Nevertheless, as political unrest continued in the Crimea,
the idea of annexing the Khanate gained preponderance among Russian
leading circles, and in April 1783 Empress Catherine II issued a manifesto
proclaiming the annexation of the Crimea, the Kuban and the Taman
peninsula. A new Russo–Turkish war seemed imminent, but without
consistent European diplomatic support the Porte had to refrain from
intervening militarily.9
War did break out in 1787, and Austria joined it in February 1788,
following the Christian empires’ plans of partitioning the Ottoman
territories. The conflict had noticeable military developments in the
Caucasus and the Baltic areas, arousing to action the torpid European
diplomacy. Hostilities ended with the Austro–Turkish treaty of Sistova (4
August 1791), which granted to the Habsburgs the Danubian key position
of Old Orşova and the area around it in the Banat, north of the Iron Gates.
The treaty of Jassy (9 January 1792) confirmed all existing agreements
between Turkey and Russia (thus the latter’s possession of the Crimea),
gave Ochakiv to Russia and made the Porte responsible for pacifying the
area south of the Kuban River.10
In less than two decades, Russia secured herself control over the entire
northern coast of the Euxine, a territorial progress that was to reshape not
only the political and military balance of the Pontic basin, but, combined
with the granting of passage right through the Turkish Straits for Russian
ships, also greatly augmented the commercial significance of the area.
However, the integration of these territories into the rapidly growing Tsarist
Empire and their linkage to the regional and international commercial
route–ways required the imposition of several administrative, economic
and social reforms.
25
III. The economic organization of “New Russia” – its integration

into the Empire and linkage to commercial route–ways
Russia’s military conquests were soon followed by explicit policies of
economic integration within the structure of the Empire, of demographic
growth and of social establishment. Several administrative reforms
organized the territory of New Russia, culminating with the foundation
of the Ekaterinoslav Viceroyalty in 1784, a territory ruled, throughout this
period, by the almighty imperial favorite, Prince Gregory Potemkin.11
Large estates were donated to the nobiliary elite, and ample colonization
programs were enforced, in order to populate and economically exploit
these extensive and fertile steppe lands. Domestic and foreign colonists
were settled in the province, so population of the territories making up
the Viceroyalty increased, during these decades, from about 263,000 to
almost 820,000 inhabitants.12
These measures profoundly transformed the internal economic
structure of New Russia, gradually providing to the markets a greater
surplus of agricultural goods,13 products that lay at the foundation of
Russia’s economic growth in the 19th century. In order to supply this
merchandise to the foreign markets, the imperial authorities followed
a coherent policy of constructing an entire trading infrastructure. The
creation of a string of commercial emporia along the northern Black Sea
coast provided the area with veritable economic lungs, capable to adapt
the area to the atmosphere of a capitalist economy. In the Sea of Azov,
the port of Taganrog, strategically placed close to the mouth of the Don
River, was rebuilt in 1769 and shortly became the centre of considerable
trade and shipping. Population increased from a few hundred inhabitants in
1774 to about 6,000 in 1793. About 60 ships called at Taganrog annually,
and trade increased to more than half a million rubles yearly. Mariupol,
founded by Greek settlers coming from the Crimea, was developed by
several imperial privileges. Kerch, a very small village in 1774, reached
a population of over 3,000 inhabitants by 1787, and survived by the
lighterage operations carried for the ships crossing the homonymous
strait.14
As promising was the Dnieper region, whose prospects increased
after the foundation of Kherson, in 1778, as a commercial and naval
port, the intended “St. Petersburg of the South.” Greatly supported by
local and central authorities, it slowly became “a concourse of strangers
and a considerable commerce,”15 the most important gate binding the
26
European maritime routes to the continental roads leading deep into

Russia and Poland.16
After the acquisition of the Crimea, Sevastopol was established on the
site of a natural harbor and became the operational basis of Russia’s Black
Sea navy. It also developed an export trade of about 500,000 rubles a year
and imported merchandise amounting to about half as much. Theodosia,
the prosperous medieval Caffa, was reestablished, but, similarly to all
Crimean outlets, it suffered due to its bad connections with the rest of
the Empire.17
In the same time, the authorities in St. Petersburg tried to encourage
commercial relations with the Mediterranean and Western powers. In
1782 Catherine II issued an edict providing the reduction by 25 % of
export and import duties payable in the southern ports for all Russian
subjects or traders from privileged countries. Two years later, the ports of
the Black Sea were formally opened to the merchants and ship-owners
of all nations. Another ukase provided additional preferential tariffs and
allowed the export of Polish goods through Russia’s southern ports.18
Several European courts promptly responded to these commercial
overtures. Austria, which was also allowed free navigation in the Black
Sea, signed a commercial agreement with Russia in 1785.19 Already
aware of the economic value of the Euxine, France developed direct
trading relations with Russia’s southern ports, and the commercial treaty of
1787 stipulated further fiscal and customs reductions for direct economic
exchanges.20 Similar treaties were soon concluded with other states. The
commercial treaty with the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, signed on 17
January 1787, provided for mutual reductions by one fourth of tariff charges
on goods exported or imported via the Black Sea.21 Another agreement,
with Portugal, referred to mutual reduction of duties by one half when
several listed goods were imported directly.22
Not least of all, the decisive part in developing Black Sea trade
belonged to the agreements concluded between Russia and the Porte.
The trade convention of 1783 stipulated that only Russian commercial
ships with a capacity of maximum 16,000 kile (25 tons) could cross the
Bosphorus Strait.23 However, it was rather difficult for Russian ships to
enter and trade independently in the Black Sea. Disputes about cargo
remained an obstacle for the passage of ships through the Bosphorus, as
allegedly goods were allowed to be shipped by Russia to other countries
only if they were not needed on Ottoman markets. According to Turkish
27
sources, a total of 445 Russian ships passed through the Istanbul Strait into
the Black Sea between 1774 and 1787, or a total of about 30 ships a year.24
Russia’s regional position depended on her capacity to maintain a
strong navy in the Black Sea. This consisted of the main fleet based at
Sevastopol, and of a smaller squadron stationed at Kherson. The power
of these warships was proven during the conflict that broke out in 1787,
when the fortress of Ochakiv became the key to a larger strategic zone. The
Ottoman fleet was destroyed in 1788 and the citadel fell, a similar fate as
all major Ottoman strongholds in the area (Akkerman and Bender on the
Dniester, Kilia and Ismail on the Danube), a great contribution belonging
to the navy in Sevastopol.25 These vessels and their crews managed to
chart the Black Sea, a significant effort for improving navigational safety
on a sea that was little known to Russian and foreign seafarers alike.26
IV. France and the Black Sea trade – the southern pathway to
Russia
Trading in the Black Sea had always been an important objective for
French merchants, taking into account their privileged position in the
Levant and the fact that the northern commerce with Russia was dominated
by English, Dutch and Hanseatic traders. The first direct French interests
in the Euxine were related to the Crimean Khanate; barrier against Russian
interferences in the Ottoman Empire, the Khanate was, despite its political
weakness, an indispensable actor for the regional balance of power. In
the same time, regarded economically, it was a valuable relay between
the rich resources of the Russian provinces and the Constantinopolitan
and Mediterranean markets. France was therefore greatly interested to
implant herself in the Crimea.
Her presence became effective in the 18th century, when a consulate
was established at Bahçeyserai. Since 1740 French merchants received the
right to trade in the Black Sea on Ottoman ships, a privilege also granted
to Russia, but the customs and naval controls at the Bosphorus made
exchanges difficult. The outbreak of war in 1768 put an end to this consular
agency, consequently with a direct Marseilles commercial venture in the
area: the entrepot at Caffa, dependent on the Sultan, founded in 1768 by
several merchants from the Mediterranean outlet. The conflict completely
changed France’s attitude regarding the Black Sea. On the one side the
diplomats in Versailles tried to support Turkey and preserve the privileges
28
French traders enjoyed on the Ottoman markets; on the other side, they
wanted to benefit from the advantages resulting from a predictable Russian
triumph. Thus, shortly after the entry of a Russian ship into the Black Sea
in December 1774, Ambassador Saint–Priest in Constantinople quickly
demanded the same privilege for French commercial vessels.27
As Russia’s control over the northern Black Sea coast strengthened in
the following decades, French diplomacy turned to St. Petersburg, aiming
to open a direct commercial route between Marseilles and New Russia.
In the same time, mercantile circles in southern French ports were as
interested to encourage trade relations with Poland, forced to redirect its
agro–pastoral goods and raw materials southwards.
The foundation of Kherson in 1778 and Russia’s policy to boost the
export trade of her new provinces nourished great economic expectations
among French merchants. At a time when disruptions of supplies with
naval stores were frequent on the northern route, the interest for procuring
these goods via the Black Sea increased rapidly. Kherson was favorably
placed, as it could ship a large variety of goods, including cheap timber
and hemp from the Ukraine; thus, in May or June 1780, a commercial
ship hoisting the Russian flag headed to Toulon with a cargo of salted
beef, but also with the high hopes of the traders from both ends of this
fresh commercial route.28
The local and central authorities in the two countries supported these
initiatives. Potemkin was closely interested to develop New Russia’s
commerce and one of his agents, Mikhail Faleev, founded a “Company
of the Black Sea” for trading with the Ottoman Empire and France.29 He
signed contracts for delivering to Marseilles different goods, among which
tobacco, iron, canvas, ropes and salted meat. However, although the
products imported from Russia’s ports enjoyed privileged customs duties,
the profitability of these early shipments was considered unsatisfactory.30
A new phase in French commercial involvement in the Black Sea was
inaugurated by the activity of an enterprising merchant, Antoine Anthoine,
well accustomed to the trading conditions of the Near East. In 1781,
commissioned by the French and Russian ambassadors in Constantinople,
he inspected several Russian Black Sea ports, including the emerging
outlet of Kherson, where several Frenchmen were “already established
as barbers, shoemakers, watchmakers, tailors.”31 In St. Petersburg he
presented Potemkin a list of compulsory improvements for developing
the international trade of Kherson: to conclude commercial agreements
with the Porte for securing commercial safety; to grant privileges to foreign
29
merchants (allowing them to use the Russian flag and to trade within
Russia), including fiscal and customs exemptions; to connect the port to
the Russian and Polish postal services and to accept the nomination of a
French consul.32 Anthoine was granted the privileges requested, so that
in July 1782 he established in Kherson, together with his brother Louis
and his partner Sauron, the trading house called Anthoine frères, Sauron
et Companie.33
Anthoine visited Poland, where his commercial overtures proved
fruitful, as the authorities in Warsaw were also trying to reroute their
exports towards the Black Sea. Thanks to his mediation, Polish and Russian
officials agreed to cooperate and turn Kherson into the commercial gate
of a larger region, related to the markets of Russia, Poland, Austria, the
Danubian Principalities and the Mediterranean Sea. Back in France,
Anthoine convinced his fellow statesmen that he could supply the French
Admiralty with Polish timber, allegedly superior to anything available in
the Baltic Sea. Well received at Versailles, he secured significant privileges
for supplying the arsenal in Toulon, so that since 1784 he invested his
capitals in this trade, his ships entering the Black Sea under Russian colors.
Quantitative data relating to these exchanges is rather inconsistent.
According to French sources, the number of ships sailing from the Black
Sea to Marseilles was as follows: 1782 – 2, 1784 – 4, 1785 – 9, 1786
– 17, 1787 – 25. As for French ships heading to Kherson, the numbers
were: 1784 – 4, 1785 – 4, 1786 – 20, 1787 – 18. During the 1780s, 15
commercial houses traded with Kherson, the most important being owned
by French, German or Swiss merchants (Anthoine, Veuve Councler,
Folsch et Hornbostel, Rolland, Straforello, etc.)34 Ships usually loaded
at Marseilles alcoholic beverages (wine), textiles (Lyon fabrics, velvet,
fine linen) and colonial goods and returned laden with hemp, wax,
honey; but the most traded product became wheat, well received on the
Mediterranean markets.35
However, despite its growing tendency, this trade proved disappointing
for the French authorities. The savings, compared to the imports from
the Baltic were estimated at 12%, although Anthoine promised as much
as 37%. Moreover, the versatile merchant became more interested in
lucrative speculations with wheat for his own account, and less eager
to provide good shipments for the Admiralty. The quality of his supplies
was rather low, as producers were not convinced to redirect their best
merchandise towards the still unsettled southern route. The trade of
the Black Sea hardly fulfilled the high hopes placed in it, and the new
30
military conflict started in 1787 represented a new complication for the

international trade of Kherson, already affected by its very unhealthy
position in the delta of the Dniester River.36
V. Austria and the Black Sea – the employment of the

Danubian route
Starting with the late 17th century, Austria accelerated her march
towards the Black Sea. This progress was favored by the Peace of
Passarowitz (1718), which gave her, besides significant territorial
acquisitions, the right to trade at the Lower Danube and in the Black Sea
by means of Ottoman ships. The Peace of Belgrade (1739) extended these
provisions, and Austrian merchants were granted the privilege to navigate
on the Danube down to its mouths and to cross the Turkish possessions
aboard their own means of transport. However, such stipulations remained
a dead letter due to several conditions, geographical and technical, as
the barrier of the Iron Gates was hardly passable by commercial ships.
The first enterpriser to venture beyond this perilous gorge was Nicolaus
Ernst Kleeman, an agent of the commercial company founded by Count
Rüdiger von Starhemberg, who attempted to trade directly with Tartary
and the Crimea when French merchants were also sounding the area.
Kleeman left for the Lower Danube in October 1768 and crossed the Iron
Gates in early November. He changed his vessels in the Turkish port of
Rusciuk (Ruse) and, after descending the Chilia (Kilia) branch of the river,
headed for the khan’s residence in the Crimea and then to Constantinople.
Although the tradesman had many mishaps, his manufactures (ironware,
gallantry, cotton textiles and general wares) were sold with a huge profit
– 87 ¾ %, proving the high productivity of developing this Danubian
commercial route. Returned to Vienna, Kleeman advised, in memoranda
sent to the imperial court, the organization of the Austrian trade towards
the Levant, the Crimea and Little Tartary.37
The shipping privilege granted to Russia in 1774 nourished similar
hopes in Austria. In January 1775 Chancellor Kaunitz instructed
Ambassador von Thugut in Constantinople to obtain from the Porte the
right for Habsburg subjects to navigate at the mouths of the Danube and
in the Black Sea. However, such thing was still little practicable, as the
imperials had few information on navigational conditions beyond the Iron
Gates.38 It thus became a priority of the Viennese authorities to collect
31
details on the geographical, military and economic conditions of the

Danubian Principalities and of the Black Sea littoral.
A favorable circumstance to map the Lower Danube came in 1779,
when the new internuncio, Herbert von Rathkeal, proceeded to his post
via the Danube. A topographical engineer, Captain Georg Lauterer, was
appointed chief of his naval escort, but Lauterer’s main mission was to
chart the river section downstream of the Iron Gates. Experienced in
piloting fluvial ships, the officer drew the first relatively accurate Austrian
map of the Lower Danube (down to Ruse), but he also referred to fluvial
shipping, port facilities and the general trading conditions of the area.39
The increasing commerce of the Black Sea was also closely scrutinized
by investors in Vienna. The German company of Willeshoffen & Co., active
in the Levant, sensed the profitability of trading Austrian merchandise in the
Euxine. His overtures were favorably received by Emperor Joseph II, who
supported a commercial expedition to the markets of the Principalities, of
the Crimea and of Constantinople, with the view of turning the Danube
into a permanent and lucrative artery for exporting Austrian manufactures.
Joseph offered an imperial ship, mastered by Captain Lauterer (instructed
with additional cartographical tasks), to convey down the Danube Austrian
goods valued at about 25,000 florins (textiles, porcelain, glassware,
mirrors, fashion goods, metal works and common wares). More cargo
(mainly wine) was loaded in Hungary on another vessel, so that the
expedition carried along the Danube about 700 tons of goods. The party
left Vienna on 11 June 1782 and reached the Danubian port of Galaţi,
on the maritime section of the Danube (i.e. accessible to sea-going ships)
in late July. The goods were transshipped here, according to the final
destination of the merchandise, most of it aboard a Russian vessel, “St.
Catherine,” bound for Kherson. Lauterer continued his military mission,
mapping the last unknown section of the Danube and the north–western
coast of the Black Sea, with valuable information on local trade and
shipping.40
Willeshoffen organized a second expedition in 1783, led by the same
Lauterer, now accompanied by two assistants, captains Karl Dominik
Redange von Titelsberg and Frank Mihanovici. They left Vienna in April
and in late May 1783 reached Galaţi, whence the three military agents
parted ways. Lauterer left for Constantinople, Mihanovici surveyed the
Danubian outlets of Galaţi and Brăila and then headed to the Bosphorus
by crossing and mapping the southern (St. George) branch of the Danube,
whereas Redange headed to the northern Black Sea area via the northern
32
(Kilia) branch of the river. They all provided valuable details on trade and
shipping on the maritime Danube and the Black Sea, further encouraging
official Austrian investments in the area. As for Willeshoffen, he proved
a mere speculator and went bankrupt in 1784, to the dismay of Emperor
Joseph II and of the other investors.41
However, more commercial ventures followed soon enough. In
1783 the Austrian officer Johhannes Haribert, Baron von Tauferer traded
timber brought from the Danube. His enterprise was successful, and the
enterpriser settled himself at Constantinople, where he conducted lucrative
business for about three years, but he also went bankrupt in 1787.42
The diplomatic support for developing this trade led to the conclusion,
on 24 February 1784, of a commercial agreement between Austria and
the Ottoman Empire. The convention regulated the imports of Austrian
wares into Turkey (metalwork, mining, china, mirrors, fabrics, glass and
glassware, etc.), and Austrian navigation was allowed down to Vidin or
Ruse, where goods were transshipped on Ottoman vessels. Customs rates
were fixed at 3%, and Austrian shipping into the Black Sea, through the
Straits, was also allowed.43 A treaty of commerce between Austria and
Russia was concluded in 1785, by which the imperials were granted
reduced export rates for Hungarian wines and advantages for trading with
the ports of Sevastopol, Kherson and Theodosia.44
Several other mercantile initiatives followed until the outbreak of the
new war (the Donau und Seehandlungscompagnie founded in Vienna by
Karl and Friedrich Bargum, the commercial house established in Galaţi
by Count Festetics and the Transylvanian merchant Johann Gottfried
Bozenhard, the companies of Christof Skivro of Semlin and of Demeter
Tullio of Pest, the initiative of Valentin and Joseph Ignatz Göllner of
Karlstadt, the Viennese company of Domenico Dellazia, etc.45), but all
suffered from the same problem – the passage of the Iron Gates was not
only perilous in itself, but it was also financially burdening.
The commercial treaty of 1784 opened another direct route of Austrian
initiative in the Black Sea, encouraging entrepreneurs in Trieste to trade in
the area. One of the most active merchants was Jovo Kurtović, interested
in commercial ventures in Russian ports, but also in Sulina and Galaţi.46
However, the outbreak of war in 1787 and Austria’s involvement in the
conflict in 1788 put a quick end to these drives.
33
VI. The Danubian Principalities and their restricted trade under

the Turkish suzerainty
Besides the products supplied by Russian ports, in the last quarter of
the 18th century foreign merchants became as interested in the commercial
resources of the Danubian Principalities of Moldavia and Wallachia,
autonomous states under Turkish domination. At an economic level, one
of the most obstructive elements of the Turkish suzerainty was the Porte’s
“relative” monopoly over the two Principalities’ foreign trade, meaning
a limitation of their ability to trade their products freely, at market prices.
Wallachia and Moldavia were compelled to supply large quantities of grain
(mainly wheat and barley), livestock (sheep), animal fat, butter, pressed
cheese, honey, wax, timber, salt-peter, etc. for the needs of the Ottoman
army, of the Turkish Danubian strongholds and of the Constantinopolitan
market, either free or at fixed prices much under the real value of the
merchandise. In the context of Russia’s anti-Turkish offensive, the treaty
of 1774 and a series of subsequent documents (1774, 1783, 1791, etc.)
restricted the Porte’s economic interferences in the Principalities’ domestic
life, limiting its requirements to a fixed amount of money and compelling
it to purchase the products at local market prices.47
Despite these critical drawbacks, the political background of the
Eastern Question and the broader diplomatic and cultural contacts with
the West favoured the growth of the European interest for the economic
possibilities of the Romanian Principalities, which could provide cheap
and qualitative raw materials and serve as a convenient market for
manufactured goods. The establishment of foreign consulates in the
capitals of Bucharest and Jassy (Russia – 1782, Austria – 1783) was both
the consequence of this increased relevancy of Wallachia and Moldavia
on the international scene, and the cause for a further awareness of the
commercial opportunities of the Lower Danubian area. Diplomacy and
trade went hand in hand, and the prospects of a commercial expansion
towards the Black Sea drew the attention of Austrian statesmen, just as the
same relative opening of the Black Sea to European trade and navigation
encouraged western diplomats to survey the economic opportunities of
the Euxine and its adjacent provinces.
The establishment of consulates had considerable effects on the
Principalities’ trade, as the foreign merchants benefited from the
advantages granted by their countries’ capitulations with the Porte;
entrusted with consular protection, these tradesmen were secured against
34
the abuses of Ottoman or Romanian military and civil servants. Enjoying

such juridical and fiscal profits, the quality of “sudit” (foreign subject)
became a precious privilege for domestic merchants as well, who sought
and bought the respected and profitable Austrian or Russian protection.
Besides the restrictive trade in the products requisitioned by the Porte,
Moldavia and Wallachia were also engaged, in the last quarter of the 18th
century, in continuously increasing free commercial exchanges with the
Ottoman Empire and other partners (Austria in the first place). The main
categories of freely exported merchandise were live animals and animal
products, technical plants, worked textiles, raw and worked hides, salt,
etc., whereas the main imports were represented by textiles, fruit and
luxury goods, as the modernization and westernization of the Romanian
society enhanced the demand of these products.48 When Istanbul was
abundantly supplied, as in was the case in 1775, the export of wheat was
freely allowed for the Principalities.49
VII. Poland and the Black Sea – escaping commercial isolation

Another state greatly interested in the increasing prospects of the Black
Sea trade was Poland, whose difficult political constellation was doubled
by a deep economic crisis. The First Partition of Poland in 1772 was a
great economic blow to the Kingdom’s commercial interests, as Pomerania,
without Gdańsk (Danzig) on the Baltic coast and Toruń (Thorn) on the
Vistula River, was annexed by Prussia. Gdańsk was virtually cut off from
Poland, whose access to the sea was hindered by the exorbitant customs
fees imposed upon Polish goods exported via its Baltic outlet.50 Suffocated
by this barrier, Poland and Prussia signed a commercial treaty in 1775
which, nevertheless, established huge taxes for Polish goods transited to
Gdańsk (12 %) or sold to the Prussian industry (30 %). A fast consequence
of this policy was a marked decrease in Poland’s trade with Gdańsk by
way of the Vistula River, with less than half of the number of barges and
boats recorded on the river in 1776 as compared to pre-partition times.51
Faced with an acute economic crisis, the authorities in Warsaw
attempted to redirect the country’s trade towards the Black Sea, and
in November 1776 the diplomat Boscamp–Lasopolski was sent to
Constantinople to promote Polish trade in the Euxine. The network of
internal rivers (the Dniester, the Dnieper and the Bug) could be profitably
used to ship Polish goods to Russian or Turkish ports, the same routes
35
being seen as advantageous solutions for encouraging foreign imports into

Poland. Prince August Sulkowski presented these plans during a visit to
Paris in 1779, when he advertised the possibility of exporting Polish grain,
liquors, salted meat, flax, hemp, hides, and furs, cheap and qualitative
resources for France‘s growing market.52
In 1782 Prince Michael Poniatowski and Chancellor Antoni Onufry
Okęcki founded in Warsaw a “Polish Company for Oriental Trade,”
directed by Prot Potocki, whose entrepreneurial spirit greatly contributed
to the success of this commercial initiative.53 In the same time, during his
Polish visit, Anthoine promoted the development of trade between France
and Poland, which could be encouraged by a reduction of customs duties
in the Kingdom’s south-eastern territories. Anthoine supported the choice
of Kherson as the intermediate port and even concluded a contract with
the Polish Company for delivering local goods, amounting to 100,000
francs, to Marseilles.54 The Russian authorities also encouraged this trade
and Catherine’s 1782 ukase accepted Polish goods to enter Kherson
without paying customs taxes. Antoine Zablocki was appointed consul,
and in 1783 the Polish Company was allowed to build its own warehouses
and have an office in Russia’s growing outlet.55 In the same time, Russia
allowed a Polish agent to purchase and use a ship, named “Saint Michel,”
under Russian colors.
The economic development of Poland’s south-eastern provinces was
greatly encouraged by the central and regional authorities, which invested
in the modernization of land routes and inland waterways capable to carry
bulky goods to the Black Sea outlets. By a decision of the Seym in 1784,
import duties on goods entering the southern provinces were reduced to 4
%, and export duties to 1 % ad valorem. Russia granted further privileges
to the Polish merchants involved in the Black Sea trade. Polish goods were
allowed free transit through New Russia, a reduction of 25 % in customs
duties was applied to Polish exports to Russia, and the import of goods
destined for Poland enjoyed further fiscal benefits. Naturally enough,
several Polish entrepreneurs, such as the banker Tepper of Warsaw,
founded commercial houses in the Russian port.56
The Frenchmen were extremely interested in the raw materials provided
by the Polish markets, well advertized by the consular agent in Warsaw,
Bonneau. There was an abundance of agro–pastoral goods, although the
strategic commodity was timber for masts. Shipments of mast logs were
sent via Kherson to the shipyards in Toulon,57 although the cargoes proved
to be of low quality.
36
In 1785 Gaétan Chrzanowski was appointed Polish agent in the

Turkish capital, entrusted with the special mission to expand the economic
exchanges with the Ottoman market and negotiate the granting of passage
through the Straits for Polish vessels. Although the request was duly
rejected by the Turks, the Polish Company already owned a small fleet
of ships which used the Russian flag for entering the Black Sea.
During the peaceful interval of 1784–1787, export from Poland
through Kherson increased exponentially. The Dniester was a favorite
waterway for shipping goods from Podolia, a route well popularized by
large landowners such as the Prince of Nassau or Walery Dzieduszycki.
Other rivers (the Pripet, the Slucz, the Horyn and the Berezina) were as
important for supplying timber from the rich inland forests.58
Wheat also became profitable merchandise for Polish landlords, being
well requested on the Mediterranean ports, at Alexandria, Marseille or
Barcelona. In 1785, for example, the wheat sent from Poland to Kherson
amounted to 3 million Zlotys, or 60% of the 4,900,780 Zlotys that
represented the port’s trade.59
New privileges were discussed between Russia and Poland in 1787,
proving Russia’s double attitude regarding the development of Polish
exports. In the early phase of these exchanges, the Russian ambassador
in Warsaw, Count von Stackelberg, encouraged them and insisted on
privileges being granted for Poland’s foreign trade through Kherson. But
Russia was not desirous of increasing the commerce of the products which
she could also supply. In the same time she aimed to prevent the direct
contact between Polish and foreign merchants involved in the Black Sea
trade. Similar intentions were displayed by Prussia, discontented by the
shift in the direction of Polish exports.60
Thus, the Russians worked to frustrate initiatives such as that promoted
by a French merchant, Hugon, who advised for direct trade between Polish
and French merchants. Hugon settled himself in Podolia, on the coast of
the Dniester, and sent to Warsaw several memoranda recommending the
use of that river and the building of commercial entrepots in Ochakiv,
Akkerman and Kiliajnova or of carrying goods by boat further to Kherson.
This second route was supported by Chrzanowski, and the river was
explored for navigability and charted.61
However, the employment of the Dniester depended on the Ottoman
authorities which controlled the lower section of the river and refused
to allow the transit of Polish goods without paying rather large customs
duties. A Polish consul was appointed at Akkerman,62 and the authorities
37
in Warsaw understood the need of concluding a commercial treaty

with the Porte. In 1792, when a Polish envoy, Piotr Potocki, was sent
to Constantinople to discuss such an agreement, the political situation
in Poland had already become critical; the war between Poland and
Russia and the subsequent Second Partition of Poland made this mission
fruitless.63 It was the end of the flourishing Polish trade through the Black
Sea, followed by economic ruin and the bankruptcy of several businesses
and banking firms.
VIII. The Italian states and the Black Sea – on the footsteps of
medieval trade
Geography placed the Italian states in a good position to benefit from
the opening of the Black Sea to international shipping. The merchants
in the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies were very interested to conclude a
commercial agreement with Russia, the trade between the two countries
being negligible before this moment; in 1784, for example, only one
Russian ship got to Naples with a cargo of iron and pitch.64 After long
negotiations, a commercial agreement was concluded on 17 January
1787, valid for 12 years and including all advantages and customs
exemptions granted by Russia to her friendly nations. Vincenzo Musenga
was appointed Neapolitan consul in Kherson, but the outbreak of war did
not allow the development of trade for the period analyzed in this paper.65
The Venetian Republic was even better placed in relation to the Black
Sea due to the large fleet it had in the Eastern Mediterranean and the
skill of her Greek subjects, the most numerous and active seafarers in the
Euxine. Hoisting the Russian flag, a privilege rather easily acquired, these
Greek seafarers became well implanted in the international trade of New
Russia and the Danubian Principalities. According to statistical information
from 1786, 56 Venetian ships sailed under Russian flag (most of them
belonging to Greek and Slavic Dalmatian ship-owners and merchants)
in the Black Sea, making Venice a serious actor in this growing trade.66
Besides shipping, Venetian traders were as interested in gaining direct
access to the resources of the area, grain and agro–pastoral goods, and to
exporting here the common wares of the Mediterranean markets.
38
IX. Britain and the Black Sea – from political and

commercial interest
British involvement in the Black Sea had more to do with political
than with commercial reasons, being included in the great colonial rivalry
against France. After Russia received passage right through the Bosphorus,
the Foreign Office required the British Ambassador to Constantinople,
John Murray, to insist at the Porte for allowing the traffic of British ships
into the Black Sea, a request duly rejected by the Porte.67
The French interest for the Russian route was noticed by the new
British ambassador to Constantinople, Sir Robert Ainslie (1776–1794),
who reported to the Foreign Office, in 1782, about the acquisition of naval
supplies (masts and timber) at Kherson by French traders.68 Ainslie sent
a British merchant, David Gray, to explore the commercial opportunities
of the Balkans and of the Black Sea coasts, and the tradesman gave a
favorable account on products such as oak available in the Balkans or
Crimean tobacco. Other information on the profitability of this new route
came from British subjects employed in Russia’s service.69 However, direct
British participation in this commerce was still absent.
Political developments made English statesmen pay more attention to
the new conflict which started in the Near East in 1787. Prime Minister
William Pitt the Younger was overtly hostile to Russia keeping the fortress
of Ochakiv, captured from the Turks in 1788. Believed to command the
estuaries of two rivers (Bug and Dniester), this last Ottoman stronghold
on the northern shore of the Black Sea was also regarded as capable of
blocking Polish trade down these waterways and of allowing France to
draw large naval supplies from the mainland. Not least of all, the fortress
strengthened Russia’s position in the Black Sea and increased her ability
to threaten the tottering Ottoman Empire and endanger British interests
in the Eastern Mediterranean.70
The crisis determined the Foreign Secretary, Lord Grenville, to start
gathering reliable information on the Balkans and the Black Sea. George
Frederick Koehler, a young artillery officer, reported on the state of Turkish
fortifications in the area,71 whereas William Sidney Smith from the Royal
Navy gave accounts on the state of the Turkish fleet, the ports and arsenals
of the Euxine.72 Trade was not absent in these reports, as the resources
of the Black Sea seemed extremely remunerating. Thus, Grenville also
required Smith information “respecting the commercial state of the several
countries bordering the Black Sea; the means by which the inhabitants are
39
supplied with the various articles of their consumption, the productions

which they supply in return; and the mode of transportation by which such
intercourse in carried on,” with a view of sounding a future expansion of
British trade and navigation in that part of the world.73
As important was the report drafted in 1791 by William Lindsay,
secretary of the British Embassy to St. Petersburg. He drew up a detailed
description of the Black Sea area, with particularities concerning
navigation, the geographical position of ports, export goods and trade
prospects for English merchants.74 The British Government also requested
a report regarding the perspectives of trading in the Euxine from the
Private Council of Trade, which only provided general information,75
mainly taken from the classical narrative of the former French consul to
Bahçeyserai, Peyssonnel.76
X. Conclusions
This short episode in the history of the Black Sea is remarkable from
several perspectives. Firstly, it shows European diplomacy in action,
gradually integrating the Black Sea into the international scene and turning
the question of the Straits into a significant issue of the continental balance
of power. Russia’s privileged position in the Black Sea area was followed
by Austria and the western powers requesting similar advantages from the
Porte so as to avoid the imposition of a renewed hegemony over the Euxine.
Secondly, it proves how important strategic commodities such as naval
stores had become in the political and commercial contest of the great
maritime powers. Trying to secure reliable connections with a promising
market, European cabinets hurried to conclude trade and navigation
agreements with Russia, the new actor of the southern Mediterranean
commercial route–way. Thirdly, at a micro level, it shows how merchants
along this route ventured into the Black Sea and widened the breach in
the jealously guarded status of the Turkish Straits.
However, during this early phase the trading infrastructure of the Black
Sea area was too weak to allow continuous and secure trading relations.
The Turks were still reluctant to completely open the Bosphorus to
international shipping and mercantile fluxes remained insecure, resisting
with the support of the governmental privileges meant to encourage the
development of trade. It took three more decades and a peaceful period
to fully integrate this area into the vortex of the capitalist world–system.
40
NOTES
1 Idris Bostan, “The history of regulations regarding passage rights through the
Strait of Istanbul during the Ottoman Empire era,” in the vol. The Turkish
Straits. Maritime safety, legal and environmental aspects, edited by Nilüfer
Oral and Bayram Őztürk, Turkish Marine Research Foundation, Istanbul,
2006, 8–9 (online version at http://www.tudav.org/new/pdfs/turkish_straits_
tudav.pdf). An Ottoman document dated 1782, referring to the merchants
and ship-owners involved in provisioning Istanbul with Black Sea grain,
suggests that most of them were either Turks or Muslims – Daniel Panzac,
“International and domestic maritime trade in the Ottoman Empire during
the 18th century,” International Journal of Middle Eastern Studies, vol. 24,
no. 2, 1992, 195. A list of Ottoman ships seized in the Black Sea at the
outbreak of the 1787 war in Faruk Bilici, “Navigation et commerce en Mer
Noire pendant la guerre ottomano–ruse de 1787–1792: les navires ottomans
saisis par les russes,” Anatolia moderna, vol. 3, 1992, 261–277.
2 References to a commercial revolution were already made in the instructions
given in 1784 to Auguste de Choiseul–Gouffier, the French ambassador
to Constantinople, as quoted by Robert Mantran, Commerce maritime et
économie dans l’Empire Ottoman au XVIIIe siècle, in the vol. Économie
et sociétés dans l’Empire Ottoman (Fin du XVIIIe – Début du XXe siècle).
Actes du colloque de Strasbourg (1er – 5 juillet 1980), edited by Jean–Louis
Bacqué–Grammont et Paul Dumont, Éditions du Centre National de la
Recherche Scientifique, Paris, 1983, 293; “Many speculations have been
entertained concerning the extent and value of the traffick which Russia is
likely to establish in the Black Sea, and the revolution which it may effect
in the commerce of Europe, by transferring part of the Baltick trade to the
ports of the Mediterranean” – William Coxe, Travels into Poland, Russia,
Sweden, and Denmark, interspersed with historical relations and political
inquiries, second edition, vol. II, T. Cadell, London, 1785, 248.
3 Charles King, The Black Sea. A history, Oxford University Press, Oxford,
2004, 144–145.
4 John P. LeDonne, “Geopolitics, logistics, and grain: Russia’s ambitions in
the Black Sea basin, 1737–1834,” International History Review, vol. 28, no.
1, 2006, 3–4.
5 King, The Black Sea, 146.
6 The context in LeDonne, “Geopolitics,” 4–6.
7 The text in Recueil des principaux traités d’alliance, de paix, de trêve,
etc., vol. I (1761–1778), edited by Georg Friedrich Martens, J. C. Dietrich,
Göttingen, 1791, 507–522; analyses of its significance, from different
perspectives, in Matthew Smith Anderson, The Eastern Question, 1774–
1923: a study in international relations, Macmillan, London, 1966, XI;
Paul Gogeanu, Strâmtorile Mării Negre de-a lungul istoriei, Editura Politică,
Bucharest, 1966, 53–59; Roderick H. Davison, “‘Russian skill and Turkish
41
imbecility’: the Treaty of Kuchuk Kainardji reconsidered,” Slavic Review,

vol. 35, no. 3, 1976, 464; King, The Black Sea, 146–147.
8 Anderson, The Eastern Question, 2–5. Importance of this in Immanuel
Wallerstein and Reşat Kasaba, “Incorporation into the world-economy:
change in the structure of the Ottoman Empire, 1750–1839,” in the vol.
Économie et sociétés cit., 346–347.
9 Anderson, The Eastern Question, 9–10. The whole context of the annexation in
Idem, “The Great Powers and the Russian annexation of the Crimea, 1783–4,”
The Slavonic and East European Review, vol. 37, no. 88, 1958, 17–18.
10 Idem, The Eastern Question, 20.
11 LeDonne, “The territorial reform of the Russian Empire 1775–1796. II: The
Borderlands, 1777–1796,” Cahiers du monde russe et sovietique, vol. 24,
no. 4, 1983, 422–424.
12 James A. Duran, Jr., “Catherine II, Potemkin, and colonization policy in
Southern Russia,” Russian Review, vol. 28, no. 1, 1969, 32. Other data
in Jean–Louis van Regemorter, La Russie Méridionale, la Mer Noire et le
commerce international de 1774 à 1861, Ph.D. Dissertation, Université
de Paris 1, Panthéon – Sorbonne, Paris, 1984, 22 (Table 3, Evolution de
la population masculine en Nouvelle-Russie); for the organization of the
area, see Roger R. Bartlett, Human capital: the settlement of foreigners in
Russia 1762–1804, Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 1979, 109–142
(Chapter IV – “Southern Russia 1764–1796”).
13 Grain exports through the Russian Black Sea ports during this period in
Arcadius Kahan, The plow, the hammer and the knout: an economic history
of eighteenth–century Russia, University of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1985,
170 (yearly averages of 182 Chetverts for the period 1776-1780 and 14,136
for the 1781–1790 decade).
14 Mose Lofley Harvey, The development of Russian commerce on the Black
Sea and its significance, PhD Dissertation, University of California, Berkeley,
1938, 48–51; references to these ports in Vassilis Kardassis, Diaspora
merchants in the Black Sea. The Greeks in Southern Russia, 1775–1861,
Lexington Books, Lanham, Boulder, New York, Oxford, 2001, 29–32.
15 An account of Odessa. Translated from the French with some reflections
showing the benefits of the trade of the Black Sea to the United States of
America and the advantages of a commercial treaty with Turkey, by an
American, William Simons, Newport, 1819, 4.
16 The attempts to use the Dnieper River in shipping goods to the Black Sea
ports are detailed in Robert E. Jones, “The Dnieper trade route in the late
eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries: a note,” The International History
Review, vol. 11, no. 2, 1989, 303–312.
17 Harvey, The development, 49–51.
18 Ibid., 51–53.
19 Recueil des principaux traités cit., II (1779–1786), 623.
42
20 Ibid., vol. III (1787–1790), 6–7 (article XI of the treaty has direct references to
the Black Sea trade); Harvey, The development, 53–55. Significance of this
treaty in Regemorter, “Commerce et politique: preparation et négociation
du traité franco–russe de 1787,” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique, vol.
4, no. 3, 1963, 230–257 and Frank Fox, “Negotiating with the Russians:
Ambassador Ségur’s Mission to Saint Petersbourg, 1784–1789,” French
Historical Studies, no. 1, 1971, 47–71.
21 Recueil des principaux traités cit., II, 39–40 (article 7).
22 Harvey, The development, 55. Spain was also very interested in these
prospects – Eugen Denize, “Spania şi Marea Neagră la sfârşitul secolului
XVIII,” Revista istorică, vol. VII, no. 7–8, 1996, 547–553.
23 Text in Recueil des principaux traités cit., II, 389–391 and Treaties and other
documents relating to the Black Sea, the Dardanelles, and the Bosphorus,
1535–1877 (Turkey, No. 16), Harrisons and Sons, London, 1878, 7–8.
24 Bostan, “The history,” 11–12.
25 King, The Black Sea, 158–160. Details in R. C. Anderson, “Naval events of
the Russo–Turkish war of 1787–1791,” Journal of the Royal United Service
Institution, vol. 61, February – May 1916, 309–331 and Donald W. Mitchell, A
history of Russian and Soviet sea power, Macmillan, New York, 1974, 71–81.
26 Vladimir E. Bulatov, “Eighteenth–century Russian charts of the Straits (Bosporus
and Dardanelles),” Imago Mundi, vol. 52, 2000, 96–111; Aleksey K. Zaytsev,
“The three earliest charts of Akhtiar (Sevastopol’) harbour,” Ibid.¸ 112–123.
27 Bilici, “Tentatives d’implantation française en mer Noire au XVIIIe siècle,”
Actes du congrès international sur la mer Noire (1–3 juin 1988), Université
Mayis, Institut Français d’études anatoliennes, Samsun, Istanbul, 1990,
688–689; the text in Idem, La politique française en mer Noire, Vicissitudes
d’une implantation, 1747–1789, Les Éditions Isis, Istanbul, 1992, 154.
28 Idem, “Tentatives d’implantation,” 689–690; details also in Eric
Schnakenbourg, “Genèse d’un nouveau commerce: la France et l’ouverture
du marché russe par la mer Noire dans la seconde moitié du XVIIIe siècle,”
Cahiers de la Méditerranée, vol. 83, 2011, 8 (online version at http://cdlm.
revues.org/index6304.html).
29 See also references to Potemkin’s estate in Krichev and its importance for
the Black Sea area in Ian R. Christie, “Samuel Bentham and the Western
colony at Krichev, 1784–1791,” The Slavonic and East European Review,
vol. 48, no. 111, 1970, 232–247.
30 Schnakenbourg, “Genèse,” 8–9.
31 Ibid., 10-11.
32 M. Anthoine, Baron de Saint Joseph, Essai historique sur le commerce et
la navigation en Mer Noire, V Agasse, Treuttel et Wurtz, Arthus Bertrand,
Paris, 1820, 102–104; Schnakenbourg, “Genèse,” 11.
33 For Anthoine’s career, see also Regemorter, “Légende ou réalité: Antoine
Anthoine, pionnier du commerce marseillais en mer Noire,” in the vol.
Hommes, idées, journaux. Mélanges en l’honneur de Pierre Guiral, edited
43
by Jean–Antoine Gili and Ralph Schor, Publications de la Sorbonne, Paris,

1988, 319–326 and Gilbert Buti, “Du comptoir à la toge. Antoine Anthoine:
négoce, familles et pouvoirs en Provence au XVIIIe siècle,” Annales de
Bretagne et des Pays de l’Ouest, vol. 112, no. 4, 2005, 201–215.
34 Bilici, La politique française, 129–133; Schnakenbourg, “Genèse,” 15.
35 Bilici, “Tentatives d’implantation,” 692.
36 Schnakenbourg, “Genèse,” 16.
37 Nicolae Docan, “Exploraţiuni austriece pe Dunăre la sfârşitul secolului al
XVIII-lea,” Analele Academiei Române – Memoriile secţiunii istorice, series
II, vol. 36, 1914, 547–550; Ileana Căzan, “Comerţul austriac la Gurile
Dunării. Primele tentative, 1768–1791,” Anuarul Institutului de Istorie
“George Bariţ”, Series Historica, t. XLII, 2003, 218. Similar information
in Eadem, “Austrian surveys at the Lower Danube and in the Pontic Basin
(1778–1791). Topographic maps and military clashes,” Revue roumaine
d’histoire, vol. XL–XLI, 2001–2002, 109–127; Eadem, Stratégie et commerce
– navigation autrichienne au Bas Danube au XVIIIe siècle, in the vol. Enjeux
politiques, économiques et militaires en Mer Noire, XIV–XXI siècles,
edited by Anca Popescu, Ionel Cândea and Faruk Bilici, Istros Publishing
House, Brăila, 2007, 211–221; Eadem, Interese austriece la Dunărea de
Jos. Strategie. Navigaţie. Comerţ, Oscar Print, Bucharest, 2007; Eadem,
“La politique pontique de la Maison d’Autriche, de l’utopie à la stratégie
(XVIe–XVIIIe siècles),” Historical Yearbook, vol. VIII, 2011, 43–58.
38 Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 562–563.
39 Ibid., 554–555; Căzan, “Comerţul,” 217.
40 Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 567–571; a detailed presentation in Hans Halm, “Ein
Kapitel habsburgischen Osthandels. Die erste Reise des Willeshoveschen
Compagnie (1782),” Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas, vol. 1, no. 2,
1953, 180–240.
41 Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 582–583; Căzan, “Comerţul,” 219. Details in Halm,
“Cherson, das Amsterdam des Südens (Willeshovens zweite Expedition),”
Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas, vol. 1, no. 4, 1953, 383–427.
42 Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 583–586. Details in Hans Halm, “Donauhandel und
Donauschiffahrt von den österreichischen Erblanden, nach Neurussland
(1783),” Jahrbuch für Geschichte Osteuropas, no. 2, 1, 1954, 1–52.
43 Recueil des principaux traités cit., II, 513–514; Treaties and other documents, 9.
44 Recueil des principaux traités cit., II, 623; Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 594–595.
45 Docan, “Exploraţiuni,” 589–596; Căzan, “Comerţul,” 219–220. Hans
Halm, “Wegbereiter des Grosshandels: auf der Donau bis zur Zäsur des Krieges
1787,” Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas, vol. 2, no. 3, 1954, 258–303.
46 Cristian Luca, “Negustori veneţieni şi triestini în porturile de la gurile Dunării
în ultimul sfert al secolului al XVIII-lea,” Revista istorică, t. XXIII, no. 1–2,
2012, 100–102.
47 The question of the Ottoman economic “monopoly” over the Principalities’
foreign trade is extremely debated in the modern historiography. For the
44
important views, cf. M[aria] M[atilda] Alexandrescu–Dersca [Bulgaru],

“Contribution au problème de l’approvisionnement en blè de Constantinople
dans la seconde moitiè du XVIIIe siècle,” Studia et acta orientalia, vol. I,
1958, 13–37; Eadem, “Les rapports économiques de l’Empire Ottoman
avec les Principautés Roumaines et leur réglementation par les Khatt-i
Šerif de priviléges (1774–1829),’ in Économie et sociétés cit., 317–326;
Eadem, “L’approvisionement d’Istanbul par les Principautés Roumaines au
XVIIIe siècle. Commerce ou requisition,” Revue du monde musulman et
de la Méditerranée, no. 66, 1992, Les Balkans à l’époque ottoman, 73–78;
Bogdan Murgescu, “Avatarurile unui concept: monopolul comercial otoman
asupra Ţărilor Române,” Revista istorică, new series, vol. I, no. 9–10, 1990,
819–845; Idem, “Some considerations on the Romanian historiography
about the Ottoman-Romanian commercial relations,” Otomano-Turcica,
vol. I, 2003, 127–140.
48 Andrei Oţetea, Pătrunderea comerţului românesc în circuit internaţional
(în perioada de trecere de la feudalism la capitalism), Romanian Academy
Publishing House, Bucharest, 1977, 20–22.
49 Alexandrescu–Dersca [Bulgaru], “Les rapports économiques,” 320.
50 Jan Reychman, “Le commerce polonais en mer Noire au XVIIIe siëcle par
le port de Kherson,” Cahiers du monde russe et soviétique, vol. VII, no. 2,
1966, 234–235; Henryk Klimesz, “Poland’s trade through the Black Sea in
the eighteenth century,” The Polish Review, vol. 15, no. 2, 1970, 56.
51 Ibid., 62–63.
52 Ibid., 63–65.
53 Reychman, “Le commerce,” 236.
54 Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 70–71.
55 Reychman, “Le commerce,” 236–237; Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 74.
56 Reychman, “Le commerce,” 238; Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 76–77.
57 A presentation of this strategic product in William Eton, A concise account
of the commerce and navigation of the Black Sea from recent and authentic
information, Luke Hansard, London, 1805, 28–32.
58 Reychman, “Le commerce,” 244; Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 73.
60 Ibid., 237–238; Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 71.
61 Reychman, “Le commerce,” 245; Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 67–68.
63 Klimesz, “Poland’s trade,” 75.
64 Mirella Mafrici, “La diplomazia in azione nel Sette–Ottocento: rapporti
commerciali tra la Russia e il Regno di Napoli,” in the vol. Mediterraneo e/è
Mar Nero. Due mari tra età moderna e contemporanea, edited by Luigi Mascilli
Miglorini and Mirella Mafrici, Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane, Naples, 2012, 38.
65 Ibid., 51. More information on this in Maria Luiza Cavalcanti, Alle origini
del Risorgimento. Le relazioni commerciali tra il Regno di Napoli e la Russia
1777–1815. Fatti e teorie, Librairie Droz, Genève, 1979; Maria Sirago, “Il
45
consolato napoletano nel Mar Nero e losviluppo di Odessa tra la fine del
Settecento e la prime metà dell’Ottocento,” in vol. Mediterraneo e/è Mar
Nero cit., 203–233.
66 Luca, “Negustori,” 95–97.
67 Paul Cernovodeanu, “Diplomatic efforts for the access of the British merchant
fleet to the Black Sea (1774–1803),” Il Mar Nero, vol. II, 1995, 275–276.
68 Trevor J. Hope, “Anglia şi comerţul în Marea Neagră la sfârşitul secolului
al XVIII-lea,” Revista română de studii internaţionale, vol. 8, no. 2, 1974,
149. The same text, in English, “Britain and the Black Sea trade in the late
eighteenth century,” Revue roumaine d’études internationales, vol. 8, no. 2,
1974, 159–174. Similar information in Marius Gerald Epure, Ţările Române
în politica orientală a Marii Britanii la sfârşitul secolului XVIII şi începutul
secolului XIX, Paralele 45 Publishing House, Piteşti, 2002, 39–53 and
Nilghiun Ismail, Relaţii economice anglo–otomane în Marea Neagră între
1774–1840, Kriterion Publishing House, Cluj–Napoca, 2011, 22–78.
69 Hope, “Anglia,” 149–150. It has to be mentioned that English merchants
from Constantinople also headed to the Crimea – E. D. Tappe, “Bentham
in Wallachia and Moldavia,” The Slavonic and East European Review, vol.
29, no. 72, 1950, 73.
70 Anderson, The Eastern Question, 16–18. For this question, see Idem, Britain’s
Discovery of Russia 1553–1815, Macmillan, London, 1958, 143–145 and
Alain Cunningham, “The Oczakov Debate,” Middle Eastern Studies, vol.
1, no. 3, 1965, 209-237.
71 Hope, “Anglia”, 152. Details in Idem, “Georges Frederick Koehler, Sir
James Bland Burges et les relations anglo–turques de 1791 à 1793,” Revue
roumaine d’histoire, vol. 13, no. 6, 1973, 95–114; Idem, “The secret Balkan
missions of Captain Koehler and Captain Monro (1791–1793)”, Ibid., vol.
35, no. 1–2, 1996, 87–108.
72 Hope, “Rapoartele amiralului Sir (William) Sidney Smith asupra stării
Principatelor Moldova şi Valahia în anul 1792”, Studii, Revista de istorie,
no. 4, 1973, 715–728.
73 Hope, “Britain,” 166. See also Idem, “The importance of the Ottoman
Empire to British interests in the late eighteenth century,” Revue roumaine
d’histoire, vol. 34, no. 1–2, 1995, 141–163. In a larger context in Idem,
Interesele britanice în Europa de sud–est şi în regiunea Dunării de Jos la
sfârşitul secolului al XVIII-lea, Ph.D. Dissertation, Romanian Academy,
“Nicolae Iorga” History Institute, Bucharest, 1978.
74 Cernovodeanu, “Un raport britanic din 1791 privitor la navigaţia şi comerţul
în Marea Neagră,” Revista istorică, vol. VII, no. 7–8, 1996, 154–158; Jeremy
Black, “The Russian Black Sea littoral in 1791: a memorandum on commercial
opportunities,” Archives, London, vol. XXII, no. 95, 1996, 121–129.
75 Hope, “Anglia,” 158–159.
76 Claude Charles de Peyssonnel, Traité sur le commerce de la Mer Noire,
vol. I–II, Cuchet, Paris, 1787.
46
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Born 1984, in Bucharest
Ph.D., Durham University, 2012
Thesis: Philo-Germanism without Germans. Memory, Identity,

and Otherness in Post-1989 Romania
Research Associate, Centre for Contemporary German Culture,

Swansea University
Durham Doctoral Fellowship

(Durham University, January 2009 - December 2011)
DAAD Summer Academy Scholarships (Leibniz University, Hanover,
August - September 2009; Ruprecht-Karl University, Heidelberg, August 2006)
Villa Waldberta Scholarship (Kulturreferat, Munich Town Hall,
October - December 2008)
Institute of Federalism Summer School Scholarship
(Institute of Federalism, Fribourg, August 2007)
Research Grant (Institut für deutsche Kultur und Geschichte Südosteuropas,
April-May 2007)
CEU MA Partial Scholarship (Central European University, Budapest,
September 2006 - July 2007)
Participation at conferences and workshops in UK, Germany, USA, Italy,

Romania, Turkey
Author of scholarly articles on Romanian German history and identity
Translations from German, Italian, and English into Romanian

THE DEPORTATION OF ROMANIAN
GERMANS TO THE SOVIET UNION AND ITS
PLACE WITHIN TRANSYLVANIAN SAXON
MEMORY DISCOURSES IN GERMANY IN THE
1950S AND THE 1960S
Introduction
In January 1945, following Soviet orders, between 70,000 and 80,000
Romanian citizens of German ethnicity were deported to the Soviet Union,
for forced labour, a situation that lasted in most cases until 1950/51.1 A
geographical breakdown of the deported looks roughly as follows: about
60,000 were Germans from Transylvania and Banat (30,000 Transylvanian
Saxons and 30,000 Banat Swabians), while 10,000 were from the Sathmar
region (5,000 Sathmar Swabians) and from the so-called ‘Old Kingdom’.2
The exact numbers are subject to debate, yet the higher percentage of
Banat Swabians and Transylvanian Saxons mirrors the fact that from a
numerical point of view these were the most significant German-speaking
groups in Romania. The great part of the deported, men between 17 and
45 and women between 18 and 30 years old, were sent to the Donetsk
region and to the Urals.3
The deportation to the Soviet Union can be historically integrated
within the larger and more far-reaching process of flight and expulsion
of Germans from Central and Eastern Europe at the end of the Second
World War.4 Nonetheless, the phenomenon displays significant differences
when compared to the much better known expulsions of ethnic Germans
from Poland or Czechoslovakia. Most importantly, it was a case of
temporary deportation, in view of a precise purpose, and not of permanent
resettlement. Furthermore, unlike in the Polish, Czech, or the Hungarian
and Yugoslav cases, the Romanian government and other political actors
tried, albeit unsuccessfully, to oppose the measure.5
49
At the same time, it must also be emphasised that Romanian Germans

were not the only group of Germans from Central and Eastern Europe
deported to Soviet labour camps. A similar fate afflicted Germans from
Hungary, Yugoslavia and even from what is nowadays Western Poland.
All in all, about 450.000 Germans from the said countries (Romania
included) were deported.6
Nowadays, the deportation is undoubtedly a crucial element to
Romanian German memory and, henceforth, to Romanian German
identity and identification discourses. Salient evidence include processes
of memorialisation that have taken place in the last two to three decades in
both Romania and Germany: exhibitions, commemorations, inauguration
of monuments and memorials, often in the presence of important political
actors.7 In the same context, the growing presence of academic and
non-academic literature on the topic should be noticed. Nobel Prize
winner Herta Müller’s novel, The Hunger Angel (the original title is
Der Atemschaukel),8 is the best known literary work dealing with the
deportation.
Questions surrounding the deportation of Romanian Germans and
its consequences have been addressed on a scholarly level. The most
comprehensive academic work on the topic is the three-volumes project,
authored by Georg Weber et al., dealing with the deportation as a historical
event, as a biographical event and as a topic handled in literature.9 Other
works looking at questions related to the deportation and its memory
make extensive use of an oral history methodology, thus emphasising the
perspective of the survivors and, in some cases, of their offspring, and
aiming mainly to reconstruct experiences in the past.10 Official documents
and other primary sources have also been edited.11
Recently, Annemarie Weber analysed the representation of the
deportation in Neuer Weg, the main German-language newspaper in
Communist Romania, focusing on the same period as my own study (the
1950s and the 1960s).12 She showed that in reality the deportation was
not totally tabooed by Communist authorities in Romania and that at least
in the 1950s a “valorisation of the reconstruction work” was present in
the pages of Neuer Weg, in accordance with the ideological desiderata
of the period. The ideological loading notwithstanding, Weber argues,
this represented the “first and the most important integration offer for
Romanian Germans”.13
Nevertheless, in spite of this growing interest for questions regarding the
Romanian German deportation to the Soviet Union, what is undoubtedly
50
CRISTIAN CERCEL
lacking is a study of the politics of memory associated with the deportation,

charting the various top-down memory discourses about the phenomenon,
their uses and their significance for the actors disseminating them, from
the 1950s onwards. Worded differently, there is no analysis of the place
and of the relevance of the deportation after the deportation, of its afterlife
in the various conceptualisations of Transylvanian Saxon (and Romanian
German) memory and identity. The present paper intends to partly fill in
this gap, by looking mostly at discourses disseminated by Transylvanian
Saxon elites in Germany in the 1950s and 1960s.
In the Transylvanian Saxon case, the two main Germany-based
institutions aiming to speak on behalf of the community and thus shaping
politics of identity and politics of memory were the Homeland Association
(Landsmannschaft) of Transylvanian Saxons and the Aid Committee
(Hilfskomitee) of Transylvanian Saxons and Evangelical Banat Swabians.
Tightly interlinked, yet with partially different interests and with distinct
approaches as regards Transylvanian Saxon future, both organisations
were doing ethnic politics.
It is something of an obvious truth that, “the construction of memory
is infused by politics”.14 Consequently, I grant attention to particular
instantiations of what Lebow called “institutional memory”, i.e. “efforts by
political elites, their supporters, and their opponents to construct meanings
of the past and propagate them more widely or impose them on other
members of society.”15 Considering the fact that the main sources used
for this research are press sources, I focus on top-down discourses and
statements directly or indirectly related to the deportation. Furthermore,
taking into account that the local component of memory plays a key
role in the shaping of identity discourses and of self-representations and
that the analysis of the local dimension facilitates the understanding of
particular processes and tensions within larger social groups,16 I also
look at discourses about the deportation originating from more eccentric
“ethnopolitical entrepreneurs”. More concretely, I refer on the one hand to
discourses promoted by elites within the two above-mentioned institutions
(Homeland Association and Evangelical Aid Committee), and on the other
hand to discourses disseminated from the margins of Transylvanian Saxon
ethnic politics in Germany.
Furthermore, I connect the meanings of such discursive acts of
memorialisation, coming from the centre or from the margins of
Transylvanian Saxon ethnic politics, to broader Transylvanian Saxon self-
representations and to the wider historical and socio-political contexts in
51
which discourses about the deportation ensued. In this context, the present
paper is fundamentally a study of textual discourses and of transmitted
discursive knowledge, aiming to shed light upon what specific utterances
stood for in particular contexts.
My own methodological approach has been informed by two studies
on the memory of the expulsion of Germans from Silesia and of the loss
of the region in favour of Poland, both of them much broader in scope
than the present paper.17 Christian Lotz analysed the stances of the most
important organisational actors in the two German states, with respect to
the memory of the expulsion and of the territorial loss, whereas Andreas
Demshuk investigated the interpretative cleavage between the Silesian
elites in Germany and the grassroots level, i.e. the ordinary expellees,
members or non-members of the respective organisations. They both
emphasised the conflicts regarding the interpretation of the expulsion,
the various meanings such conflicts held, tightly linked with the politics
pursued by and the interactions between the said institutions. For his
research, Lotz used mostly archival material, found in several archives in
Germany, whereas Demshuk also looked at press articles.
At the same time, it has to be emphasised that the landscape of memory
discourses related to the Romanian German deportation has been and
is undoubtedly broader than sketched in this paper, as a multitude of
“memory workers” or “memory activists”18 were directly or indirectly
interested in the memorialisation of the event, representing various stances
and acting in multiple ways. These actors can also be conceptualised
as Transylvanian Saxon “ethnopolitical entrepreneurs”, i.e. “specialists
in ethnicity”, who “may well live ‘off’ as well as ‘for’ ethnicity”. One
of the instruments they use is that of “reifying ethnic groups”, through
their management of ethnic politics on the one hand and through the
fundamental role they play in the production and reproduction of ethnic
identity discourses on the other hand.19
In order to delineate the memory discourses about the deportation and
their role within the contemporary contexts they were part of, I resort to a
number of sources inconsistently analysed until now. I refer mainly to the
several postwar press publications of Transylvanian Saxons in Germany,
such as Siebenbürgische Zeitung, Licht der Heimat, or Siebenbürgisch-
sächsischer Hauskalender. The first one was the official organ of the
Homeland Association, whereas the latter two were published under the
aegis of the Aid Committee. To these I added two Heimatblätter, Zeidner
Gruß and Wir Heldsdörfer, i.e. periodical bulletins published under the
52
CRISTIAN CERCEL
aegis of former local Transylvanian Saxon communities for their members

who had settled down in Germany. The attention I grant to press sources
is based on the one hand on the close links between print media products
and the shaping of collective memory,20 and on the other hand on the fact
that the analysis of Transylvanian Saxon publications in Germany offers
the possibility to grasp and deconstruct the identity discourses and the
related conflicts and tensions taking place within the institutions aiming
to represent Transylvanian Saxons. Such publications were part of the so-
called “expellee press”.21 They provide a valuable and insightful source
on numerous aspects related to Transylvanian Saxon life and conflicts in
Germany after the Second World War.
Through looking at these sources, this paper intends to provide answers,
be they only partial, to a number of questions. The Homeland Association
and the Aid Committee had very different perspectives as regards the future
prospects of the Romanian German communities, but was this in any way
linked with different interpretations of the deportation to the Soviet Union
in the first postwar decades? What role did these interpretations play in
the larger narratives promoted by these groups? Did Transylvanian Saxon
elites within the Homeland Association insert the deportation in the wider
context of the victimhood discourses promoted by the umbrela-association
Federation of Expellees (Bund der Vertriebenen) and if yes, how?
By researching the particular case of Transylvanian Saxon elites in
Germany in the first postwar decades, this paper sheds light upon some
of the relevant actors in a very broad picture. Thus, it should be read and
taken first and foremost as a starting point of an attempt to comprehensively
chart the multitude of memory discourses on to the deportation, and the
related conflicts. On the one hand, my intention is to shed light upon
particular instantiations of the “Germans as victims” discourse and to see
how discourses on the deportation stand in relationship to this broader
discursive paradigm.22 On the other hand, looking at the Transylvanian
Saxon memorialisation of the deportation in the first postwar decades
definitely opens the way for future elaborations on the transformations of
Romanian German identity discourses from the second half of the 20th
century onwards.
53
Transylvanian Saxons at the End of the Second World War

Saxon presence in Transylvania dates all the way back to the 12th
century, with Saxon identity being maintained up to the 18th century
by means of a certain degree of jurisdictional, religious, and cultural
autonomy.23 Following the First World War and the Paris Peace Treaties
from 1919, Transylvania, until then part of the Habsburg Empire, was
incorporated into Romania and henceforth Transylvanian Saxons became
part of the German minority in Romania, which also included other
German-speaking groups such as Banat Swabians, Sathmar Swabians,
Bukovina Germans, Bessarabia Germans, or Dobruja Germans. In 1930
figures showed around 237,000 Germans in the region.24 The relationships
with Germany and with the German-speaking world had always been
an important aspect of Transylvanian Saxon cultural and social life,25 yet
they gained political momentum especially after 1933, National Socialist
ideology exerting a very powerful attraction upon Transylvanian Saxons.26
Romania entered the Second World War in 1941, siding with the
Axis. In 1943, Romanian authorities officially allowed Romanian
Germans to join German troops, yet the phenomenon had already started
beforehand.27 Romania’s sudden change of sides, on 23 August 1944,
abruptly placed Germans in Romania into a totally new situation: from a
privileged minority during Romania’s alliance with Hitler, they suddenly
became enemies. Furthermore, the presence of Soviet troops on Romanian
territory, de facto acting in many ways like an occupation army, was
already rightfully perceived as omenous. In this context, following Soviet
orders, the deportation of Romanian Germans (women between 18 and
30 years old, men between 17 and 45 years old) to the Soviet Union, ‘for
the reconstruction of the country’ took place. Given the fact that many
Romanian German men were at the time still serving in the Wehrmacht
or in the SS, there was a gender imbalance within Romanian German
communities. This also led to a situation in which more than half of
the deported were women. Most of the deported were released by the
end of the 1940s. About 15% of the deportees did not survive the harsh
conditions.28
Practically, the Second World War led to the seemingly irreversible
displacement of a significant number of Transylvanian Saxons. The massive
enrolment of young Transylvanian Saxon men in the German Army and in
the SS made it impossible, or at least extremely difficult, for them to come
back to Romania.29 According to Hans-Werner Schuster, most of the about
54
CRISTIAN CERCEL
20.000 men in this situation were discharged in Germany.30 Furthermore,

during the war Transylvania was divided between Romania and Hungary,
the northern part of the region falling under the administration of the latter
country. Unlike most of their fellow Saxons in southern Transylvania, many
Saxons in northern Transylvania fled from the advancement of the Soviet
armies, ending in Austria and in southern Germany. Their evacuation
practically started the chain of events better known as “flight and expulsion
of Germans from Eastern Europe”.31 Figures are far from being irrelevant:
this was probably the largest group of Transylvanian Saxons in Germany,
numbering about 50.000 individuals.32 To these two groups one should
add the relatively small number of intellectuals and other people who
had moved to Germany before or during the war. Last, but definitely
not least, of those deported from Romania to the Soviet Union, around
15.000 Transylvanian Saxons were sent back in the second half of the
1940s not to their home country, but to the Soviet Occupation Zone, in
Frankfurt (Oder). Most of them then moved to the Federal Republic.33
They completed the structure of the Transylvanian Saxon community in
Germany in the first postwar decades.34
Just like in the case of all Germans from Central- and Eastern Europe
who were expelled at the end of the Second World War, German
legislation granted Transylvanian Saxons from the start relatively
easy access to citizenship.35 This also led to a situation in which the
Transylvanian Saxon community was caught on the two sides of the
Iron Curtain, communicating with difficulty, if at all: the greatest part of
it was in Romania, whereas a smaller, albeit very active part, was in the
Federal Republic of Germany. Moreover, this was conducive to increasing
difficulties and conflicts regarding the prospects for the future of the
Transylvanian Saxon community, conflicts placed and displayed in both
Romania and Germany.
In the immediate postwar years, Germany being occupied by the
Allies, the German expellees from Central- and Eastern Europe were
prohibited from forming political organisations.36 In this context, the
very first expellee institutions to be created were the religious ones,
“organised primarily to help alleviate individual hardships”.37 This was
also valid in the Transylvanian Saxon case, most surely also on the basis
of the traditionally political role of the Lutheran Church in Transylvania,
the so-called Volkskirche (national church).38 On 6 February 1947 the
Aid Committee of Transylvanian Saxons and Evangelical Banat Swabians
was founded.39 Only later, in 1949, was the Homeland Association set
55
up.40 Nevertheless, the close interdependence of the two organisations

was visible from the very start, on both a personal and institutional level.
Fritz Heinz Reimesch, a Transylvanian Saxon writer settled in Germany
since the interwar period and having made a career during Nazi rule, was
in the early 1950s president of both institutions.
One of the key figures within the Homeland Association, and
undoubtedly its main ideologue during the greatest part of the post-
war period was Heinrich Zillich (1898-1988), writer and former Nazi
enthusiast. Zillich had been a fervent admirer of Hitler and one of the
so-called cultural renewers (Erneuerer) in the interwar period.41 In effect,
the Homeland Association was practically dominated by individuals who
previously contributed directly to the success of National Socialism within
the Transylvanian Saxon community in Romania.42
In time, the Homeland Association and the Aid Committee started to
have divergent points regarding the future of Transylvanian Saxons. On the
one hand, the lay/political elites within the Homeland Association pushed
for migration of Saxons from Romania to Germany, considering that there
can be no proper future for the community in the former homeland. On
the other hand, the religious elites gathered under the aegis of the Aid
Committee and fundamentally close to the Lutheran Church in Romania
were very critical towards this approach. They were aiming rather towards
creating the necessary conditions in order for a significant Transylvanian
Saxon community to continue to exist in Romania, despite the hardships
imposed by the Communist regime in the country.43
Integrating Romanian German Memory and Identity in the West

German Context. The Deportation to the Soviet Union versus
the Evacuation of Saxons from Northern Transylvania
Münz and Ohliger argue that the construction of Germans as a “nation
of victims” was hegemonic in the first two postwar decades and one of the
main elements of this scaffolding was connected with the suffering and
the plights of the expellees.44 Consequently, it is hardly a surprise that in
the first two postwar decades (especially in the 1950s) the predominant
discourse disseminated by Transylvanian Saxon elites was focusing on
victimhood. As such, it could easily be acknowledged within the German
public opinion and also within the circle of German “expellees” from
56
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Central- and Eastern Europe, dominated by the Homeland Associations

of Sudeten and Silesian Germans.45
Within this general setting, one could expect discourses on Romanian
German deportation to the Soviet Union to be present in the foreground
of Transylvanian Saxon public space, as displayed in Siebenbürgische
Zeitung, Licht der Heimat or Siebenbürgisch-sächsischer Hauskalender,
the three main publications of Saxons in Germany. The deportation of
around 30,000 Transylvanian Saxons to the Soviet Union for forced labour
was undoubtedly fit to enter a paradigm of victimhood. Nevertheless,
looking for materials on the deportation in the issues of the said
publications appearing in the anniversary months and years (January 1955,
January 1960, January 1965, January 1970) proved to be a largely futile
endeavour. Only in February 1970 did Siebenbürgische Zeitung publish
an account about the deportation, on the page dedicated to women(!).
Furthermore, the title of the article was “12 Januar 1965 - Erinnerungen”
(12 January 1965 - memories), suggesting that it had to wait five years
in order to be published.46 What is even more striking is that roughly in
the same period of time, the anniversaries of the evacuation of Saxons
from northern Transylvania were marked through several articles, in all
three publications.47 Thus, an implicit memory conflict can be detected,
between two sets of traumatic group experiences.48
The question regarding the reasons for the profuse interest for the
evacuation of Saxons from northern Transylvania and the comparatively
smaller attention granted to the deportation to the Soviet Union can be
explained by several factors. Firstly, the discourse on evacuation could
be easily integrated within the larger paradigm of ‘flight and expulsion’,
prevalent within German public space in the first postwar decades. There
are a number of important differences between the fate of Germans in the
northern part of Transylvania, who were evacuated by and together with
the retreating German army, and that of Germans in western Poland or
from the Sudeten region, who were expelled by the local governments of
the time. The former could more easily be presented as part of the ‘flight
and expulsion’, an argument in favour of the institutional and political
integration of the Transylvanian Saxon Homeland Association within
larger expellee organisations.
Secondly, the evacuation of Saxons from northern Transylvania also
brought forth consequences in many ways similar to those ensued from the
expulsions from Poland and Czechoslovakia, such as the loss of property,
and was thus legally addressed by the German state, through the Law on
57
the Equalisation of Burdens (Lastenausgleichsgesetz).49 In 1951, Heinrich

Zillich argued for the integration of Transylvanian Saxons in the community
of expellees, on the basis of the „common destiny“, thus suggesting that
this was not taken for granted and that debates in this respect were present
either within the circles of Transylvanian Saxon leadership or within the
wider expellee movement: “It must be said, that we have a common
destiny, that we construct the block of 9 million expellees. We also belong
to it from an organisational point of view and we are fully entitled. We
have no reason to step out of line.”50
Saxon self-identification discourses emphasising the flight from
Transylvania were thus part and parcel of attempts to integrate within
the broader expellee community, politically acknowledged by the West
German state and active under the aegis of several institutions, out of
which the Federation of Expellees emerged in December 1958 as the
sole representative body.51 The efforts of the Homeland Association to
construct Transylvanian Saxons as ‘expellees’ reached their pinnacle in a
different context, much later, in 1985, when the paradoxical expression
“expelled, yet held back in the expelling country”, was coined by journalist
Hans Hartl.52 The political connotations and goals related to the use of
such an expression are linked with the perceived recognition granted in
West Germany to German expellees from Central and Eastern Europe. The
typescript bearing as motto the aforementioned locution was handed over
to German politicians and policy-makers, in view of supporting Romanian
German migration to Germany in the second half of the 1980s.53
It would go beyond the scope of the present paper to analyse in depth
the ways in which the Saxon integration into the larger expellee community
was construed, yet it is worth emphasising that in the first two postwar
decades placing the experiences of Saxons from northern Transylvania
under spotlight came hand in hand with an apparent lack of centrally-
steered commemorative interest for the deportation to the Soviet Union.
Moreover, avoiding memory talk about the deportation could also be
connected with the question of guilt and responsibility. Many of those
involved in the politics of the Homeland Association had been, in the
interwar period, fervent National Socialists.54 Thus, they were practically
the ones who made possible the equation of ‘German’ with ‘Hitlerite’,
one of its consequences being the deportation of their fellow Saxons
from Romania to the Soviet Union. Not transforming the deportation
into an institutionally sanctioned part of official memory could also be a
way in which sensitive questions regarding one’s own responsibility for
58
CRISTIAN CERCEL
the phenomenon were avoided. Nevertheless, this hypothesis should be

verified by recurring to archival sources, such as internal documents of the
Homeland Association, correspondence etc. At the same time, despite the
existence of animosities and tensions between the Homeland Association
and the Aid Committee, often also regarding the Nazi past, such conflicts
were rarely made public in the first postwar decades.55
Last but not least, one of the main differences between northern
Transylvanian Saxons and deported Saxons settled in Germany was their
degree of ‘groupness’. Not only that the former were undoubtedly more
numerous in the 1950s and the 1960s, but their evacuation often led to
a situation in which villages and groups practically migrated in toto. This
facilitated the reconstruction or the reinstatement of social institutions,
that could then impose the collective remembrance of the recent past.
Nevertheless, the deportation seems to have been commemorated in
the 1960s under the aegis of newly created Heimatortsgemeinschaften, i.e.
communities gathering the former inhabitants of villages and localities in
Transylvania, now living in Germany. In this context, the Zeidner Gruß,
i.e. the news bulletin of the Zeiden/Codlea/Feketehalom community in
Germany, offers relevant information about the twentieth anniversary of the
deportation with extensive material on the event, thus showing a difference
between the central indifference and the local need for commemoration of
the deportation. Zeiden is a locality in southern Transylvania. Therefrom,
around 500 Germans were deported in January 1945 to the Soviet Union.
The total number of Germans in Zeiden was somewhere around 3,000
(around 400 Germans from Zeiden served in the Wehrmacht and in the
SS during the Second World War). About 300 of the deportees returned
to Zeiden, while around 100 were discharged in Germany, and about
100 died in the deportation.56
The commemoration of the deportation took place at the fifth edition
of the Zeiden neighbourhood day (Nachbarschaftstag), celebrated in
Bischofshohen, a locality close to Salzburg. The young Nachbarvater
(neighbourhood elder), Balduin Harter, gave a lengthy speech on this
occasion, published in the pages of the Zeidner Gruß.57 Maria Bucur’s
claim that memory is always local appears to be borne out in this case.58
Furthermore, even before this anniversary, one could read in Zeidner
Gruß about various other local attempts to memorialise the deportation,
such as religious services in the Transylvanian homeland for those who
were deported to the Soviet Union, or even the composition of songs
dedicated to the deported.59
59
Herter’s intervention in 1965 is based upon his own memories of the

event, as he was one of the deportees, but also on memories of other
deportees, whom he asked and encouraged to write down their own
experiences.60 As thus, he fits in the paradigm promoted in the 1950s and
1960s by means of the large, eight volumes documentation project on
the expulsion of Germans from Central- and Eastern Europe.61 As Robert
G. Moeller noticed, the documentation implied moving away from “a
historiographical tradition that had focused all but exclusively on the
stories of great men and nation states” and moving towards the grassroots
level and the stories of ordinary people, accounts of eye-witnesses.62 In
the same vein, Herter’s main objectives seemed to be the collection of
firsthand material about the deportations from those directly hit by the
phenomenon and the commemoration of those who died, whose names
were read out loud in front of a standing audience.63
The Responsibility for the Deportation

Zeidner Gruß, in effect the first Heimatblatt published by Transylvanian
Saxons in Germany,64 offers thus important insights into the local aspects
of memorialisation and remembrance of the deportation. Another similar
publication appearing during the same period of time,65 Wir Heldsdörfer,
the Heimatblatt of the Heldsdorf/Hălchiu/Höltöveny community, partially
confirms that the need to commemorate the deportation was bigger on the
local level. Nevertheless, unlike in Zeidner Gruß, no reference was made
to the organisation of commemorative events related to the deportation. Yet
accounts of those deported or literary pieces inspired by the deportation
were published.66 More importantly, in 1970 six pages were dedicated
to the forced labour in the Soviet Union.67
The latter material leads us to another relevant question regarding
the deportation as a historical event and its afterlife, i.e. its memory
and its interpretations within Romanian German circles in Germany
during the Cold War. In a text published initially in Südostdeutsche
Vierteljahresblätter,68 and then in Wir Heldsdörfer, Bernard Ohsam, in
effect one of the very first authors of a novel about the deportation, inspired
from his own experiences,69 touches upon the question of responsibility
for the fate of Romanian Germans at the end of the Second World War.70
In Ohsam’s view, Romanian authorities were the main culprits for the
deportation, as they had decided to deport the German population,
60
CRISTIAN CERCEL
although Stalin and the Soviet Union had simply requested qualified
labour force for the reconstruction of the country.71
Ohsam’s intervention from 1970 was not the first one addressing the
issue of guilt and responsibility for the deportation. At one point, in 1951-
1952, the question had already elicited a short-lived debate, not within the
small circle of Transylvanian Saxon elites, but rather between such elites
and members of the Romanian exile, close to the Rădescu government,
under whose administration the deportation took place. The reasons for
contention were related to the responsibility for the deportations, ascribed
by Heinrich Zillich and by others not only to the Soviet occupiers, but
also to a large extent to the Romanian authorities.72
In January 1952, on the occasion of the seventh anniversary of
the deportation, a certain Cornelius (a pseudonym) published a harsh
attack against the Romanian government: “When in late autumn 1944,
the Soviets requested workforce from Romania, on treaty basis, the
Romanian politicians in charge agreed to offer them first the human fair
game of that time: the German-speaking population.“73 An exchange of
opinions ensued. The Romanian answer to the allegations came from
Constantin Vişoianu, Minister of Foreign Affairs during the deportation
and president of the Romanian National Committee in Exile in the 1950s,
who represented the today commonly held, historically based view that
the Romanian government officially opposed the deportation.74 Yet later
on, in April, A.H. (most probably, Alfred Hönig) reinforced the view
that Germans were targeted not only by Romanian Communists, but
also by the bourgeois parties and, moreover, that they had been victims
even under Antonescu: “We Volksdeutschen were not beneficiaries,
but playthings of the alliance between National Socialist Germany and
Antonescu’s Romania… […] Under Antonescu, some of the regulations of
the Romanian legislation directed against Jews were also utilised against
us Volksdeutsche.”75
The exchange is undoubtedly telling of the lack of information about
the deportation and also of the rumours and opinions circulating as
common currency within the Transylvanian Saxon community at the time,
regarding who was accountable for the phenomenon. Yet the question
that arises is whether ascribing the guilt not only to the Soviets, but also
to the Romanian pre-Communist authorities had any meaning beyond the
simple lack of knowledge on a very recent phenomenon. In 1995, Georg
Weber et al. showed that with the exception of the Communists, members
of all Romanian political parties tried, in different ways, to protest against
61
the measure.76 Although in the context of the early 1950s it was hard, if
not impossible, for Transylvanian Saxon elites in Germany to be aware of
what had happened on a political level behind closed doors in Romania,
their initial stance regarding the accountability for the deportation can be
integrated within the policy they developed towards mid-1950s, that of
pushing for migration of Germans from Romania to Germany.
Furthermore, dissenting views within the community were not properly
taken into account. For example, Herwart Scheiner argued that the
deportation was a Soviet order.77 He had been a member of the Romanian
German leadership in Romania during the period of the deportation, trying
to convince General Rădescu, the leader of the government, to cancel
the order.78 Henceforth, he probably had first-hand knowledge that the
deportation was actually to blame on the Soviets. Nevertheless, his view
was not properly taken into account by the elites within the Homeland
Association.
Interestingly, this alternative stance with regard to the responsibility
for the deportation came from one of the early opponents of the ethnic
politics promoted by the Homeland Association. Pierre de Trégomain
showed that in 1947 Scheiner was a supporter of the in toto migration
of Transylvanian Saxons to Germany,79 whereas the migration solution
was embraced definitively by the Homeland Association only towards the
mid-1950s.80 However, in 1949, Scheiner set up an organisation aiming
to represent all Romanian Germans in Germany, thus straightforwardly
threatening to compete with the Homeland Association(s) for the top-
down production and reproduction of Romanian German identities. Yet
this time he was distinctly pleading for a Romanian German return to
Romania.81 This change of attitude might prove that Scheiner was looking
for various ways to enter into confrontation with the established leaders
of Transylvanian Saxons in Germany, i.e. the Homeland Association.
Eventually, little came out of this dispute. Nevertheless, the fact that it
was precisely Scheiner whose stance regarding the deportation was at
odds with the prevalent one shows that one has plenty to gain, research-
wise, from connecting the interpretations of the deportation with the
broader political and cultural contexts they were part of. The uses and
instrumentalisations of the deportation can thus be better comprehended.
Portraying both Communists and non-Communists in Romania as ready
to offer Germans as labour force to the Soviets implied that the fate of the
German minority in Romania was practically sealed, no matter who was in
charge in Romania. In conclusion, Romania was a country Transylvanian
62
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Saxons could not properly go back to. This vision fitted the policy of the
Homeland Association, pleading for Transylvanian Saxon migration from
Romania to Germany since the mid-1950s onwards.
The Deportation to the Soviet Union and

the Second World War
Although the deportation was not often directly addressed and
although it was not institutionally sanctioned within centrally-steered
Transylvanian Saxon memory discourses in the 1950s and the 1960s,
texts about Transylvanian Saxon (recent) history did include references to
the deportation. For example, in his 1951 discourse at the Transylvanian
Saxon homeland meeting (Heimattag) in Dinkelsbühl, Reimesch asked
for a German recognition of Saxon deportation in the Soviet Union, thus
suggesting that within the larger discourse on expulsion, the deportation
did not have a place of its own:
Tens of thousands of German lads and girls, men and women were deported
as forced labourers to Russia and there they had to do penance for a guilt
that was not theirs, but which they carried with spiritual greatness, without
having won until now recognition amidst the German people! How many
amongst them are lying now at the margins of Asia, in foreign lands!.82
One finds here in a nutshell the constant Transylvanian Saxon quest for
German recognition, sign of a fundamentally asymmetrical relationship.
Furthermore, considering the entirety of Reimesch’s text and the prevalent
self-identification discourses promoted by Heinrich Zillich, and also
by expellee associations in general, the reference to “Asia” can also be
comprehended.83 The historical narratives disseminated by Zillich and
Reimesch can be summarised as follows: in the past, Germans were sent
as colonisers to Eastern Europe, thus being the main contributors to the
advancement and progress of the region and properly inscribing it onto the
European map. Endowed with positive connotations, Saxon colonisation
in the region is seen as a ‘mission’, abruptly brought to an end by the
loss of the war and by the advancement of Soviet armies. Such discourses
practically stand for a continuation of National Socialist discourses from
before and during the war. Consequently, the deportation is practically
63
addressed as part of the war, with the deportees being often placed next
to war prisoners or war victims.84
Sometimes, this led to a de facto equation of deportees with war
prisoners. For example, on the occasion of the 1951 homeland meeting,
Alfred Coulin pleaded for remembering those Saxons who lost their
homeland: „…some fled on long treks, others came to Germany, where
the black market was blossoming, through Russia, where they were in
war captivity.”85 At first glance, the deportation is absent from Coulin’s
speech. Nevertheless, Coulin had been himself deported to the Soviet
Union for forced labour, so it would be hard to think he did not intend at
least to allude to a suffering that he was personally very much aware of,
in a discourse on Transylvanian Saxon victimhood and loss of Heimat.
He was one of those discharged in Germany after the deportation, so
his loss of Heimat was a direct consequence of the deportation.86 More
probably, he perceived the deportation under the broader umbrella-term
Kriegsgefangenschaft (war captivity), a phenomenon that was not so
peculiar if we take into account that the deportation took place during the
war or that in the early 1950s Russlandheimkehrer (returnees from Russia)
were in the German public opinion the prisoners of war.87 Furthermore,
this can also be linked with the fact that according to German legislation,
deportees were assimilated to war prisoners.88
Wir Heldsdörfer also listed war victims and victims of the deportation,
under the heading “Unsere Kriegsopfer” (Our war victims). The four pages
material ended with the list of the inhabitants of Heldsdorf who died in the
Soviet work camps and with some considerations regarding the putatively
small death rate of the Heldsdörfer as compared to Transylvanian Saxons
from other localities.89
The erection, in 1967, of a memorial in Dinkelsbühl “for our dead in
the entire world” (unseren Toten in aller Welt) can be interpreted in the
same reading key. The memorial stands for a “bequest” (Vermächtnis), with
the text on the plaque reading as follows: “We commemorate all sons and
daughters of Transylvania, who fell in fight, obeying their duty, and who,
defenseless, were torn away from us, on evacuation routes, in captivity
and in work camps.”90 In so-called memorial books (Gedenkbücher) those
who died in the two world wars, in the evacuation, in the work camps or
in captivity were supposed to be listed.91 Furthermore, instead of listing
actual names of battlefields, prison and work camps, the choice was to
append inscriptions with general denominations. Thus, the deportation to
the Soviet Union was referred to on the one hand under the inscription “im
64
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Osten” (in the East) and on the other hand under the inscription “hinter
Stacheldraht” (behind barbed wire),92 an expression commonly used at
the time, which merged together war captivity and forced labour in Soviet
work camps, also related to Holocaust imagery.
The Deportation to the Soviet Union and the Question of the

Family Reunification
Family reunification (Familienzusammenführung) has become one
of the key elements of the politics of the Homeland Association starting
with the mid-1950s. This was also the key element of contention between
the Homeland Association and the Evangelical Aid Committee.93 The
Cold War migration of Romanian Germans from Communist Romania to
West Germany took place under the aegis of family reunification; secret
negotiations between representatives of the two countries were also often
recurring to this buzzword.94
The question of family reunification leads us to another way of
addressing the deportation by Transylvanian Saxon elites in the 1950s and
in the 1960s, which connects the latter phenomenon to the former issue.
Thus, the deportation became part of an argumentative framework meant
to prove that the family reunification, hence migration from Romania to
Germany, is the only solution for the community. This approach can be
noticed especially from the mid-1950s onwards. Consequently, it was
concurrent with the development and stabilisation of the pro-migration
policy and lobby of the Homeland Association.95 Texts and articles on
Transylvanian Saxon present refer to the deportation as a cause of the
existence of families on both sides of the Iron Curtain, which in its turn
is seen as a problem that thoroughly needs to be solved:
Then, in 1944, Romania’s decline follows. The Germans in North

Transylvania are evacuated to Germany and Austria, the South
Transylvanians stay behind. All Germans able to work amongst them are
deported in January 1945 for forced labour in the Soviet Union - very
many of those who came back from the war, from captivity or from the
Russian forced labour in Germany and Austria, are separated ever since
from their closest relatives, children, parents. Only when these families
will be reunited will a hard human injustice be repaired.96
65
This and other texts connect the deportation and the subsequent
discharge of some of the deportees in Germany, among other phenomena,
with the fact that the Transylvanian Saxon community was divided
between the two sides of the Iron Curtain.
Furthermore, there were cases in which the deportation was raised to
the status of main reason for the phenomenon of family separation. For
example, in 1957, A.H. (presumably Alfred Hönig) wrote an extensive
piece pleading for “humanity” and asking rhetorically whether authorities
in Bucharest were aiming to refuse family reunification. The author depicts
the deportation, emphasising the fact that it touched upon all Germans,
irrespective of political affiliation or of any other criteria. Then, A.H.
critically argued, the same regime having conducted the deportations is
not allowing those once persecuted and deprived of their rights to reunite
with those deported or expelled.97 Heinrich Zillich was also extremely
active and vocal in drawing connections between the deportation and
the issue of family reunification, the former arguing for the latter: “Dozens
of thousands from us were shipped like cattle in sealed wagons to the
Donetsk region, for forced labour which lasted for years, and an eighth
of them died. Our families were separated and only you, a small part of
our tribe, could knock at Germany’s doors.”98 His use of the deportation
as a historical process in order to argue for the policy supported by the
Homeland Association, albeit based on a real situation, shows that the
phenomenon had not gained a proper place of its own in Transylvanian
Saxon collective memory and identity discourses in the first postwar
decades.
The fact that the question of family reunification occupied a central
place in Transylvanian Saxon discourses and preoccupations in the said
period of time is also showed by Balduin Herter’s addressing of it, in the
already cited discourse on the occasion of the twentieth commemoration
of the Zeiden deportation.99 In the second part of his text, Herter addressed
more contemporary topics, also relating the family separation, constituting
the crux of the preoccupations of the Homeland Association, with the
deportation. However, unlike the elites in the Homeland Association, he
did not place that into an argumentation pleading for family reunification
in Germany as the only solution for the Transylvanian Saxons, but rather
offered a more nuanced account of Romanian-German relationships.
He criticised Romanian policies towards Romanian Germans and the
difficulties Germans still in Romania encountered when it came to
travelling abroad, yet he was much more open towards the situation in
66
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Romania as compared to the position of the Homeland Association in

the same period of time. Thus, Herter’s stance shows that the position of
the Homeland Association was not necessarily reiterated at all levels of
the organisation, despite its pretense of speaking on behalf of the entire
community.100 The most severe critique came from the Aid Committee,
yet with no consequences upon the memorialisation of the deportation.
Deviations from the official Homeland Association position, albeit small,
were visible in other places as well. Addressing the deportation and its
meaning was one of the triggers making such deviations visible, as the
case of Zeidner Gruß shows.
Memorialistic and Literary Accounts on the Deportation

Nevertheless, it also has to be underlined that Transylvanian Saxon
publications, especially Siebenbürgische Zeitung, published at times
memorialistic or literary accounts of the deportation. Usually, such texts
were published as such, without any kind of additional explanations,
contextualisations or interpretations. A significant part of them were found
on the pages dedicated to women, thus mirroring the gender imbalance
of the deportation, but also the fact that the deportation was not seen as
a phenomenon of relevance for the entire community.
The fact that the deportation was rather marginal within top-down
Transylvanian Saxon identity and memory discourses and attempts is
also shown by the peculiar reception (or absence of it) of several literary
and memorialistic sources. The first such book was actually published in
French, by Rainer Biemel, himself deported to the Soviet Union, under
the pseudonym Jean Rounault, as early as 1949.101 I have not managed
to track down any references to it in the pages of the Transylvanian
Saxon publications I looked at. This is even more peculiar if one takes
into account that in January 1950 an article dedicated to Mon ami Vassia
appeared in Der Spiegel.102 Furthermore, the German translation of the
book was published only in 1995.103
The profusion of memorialistic accounts turned into books about the
Romanian German deportation is a phenomenon of the past two decades.
From the 86 entries under the keyword ‘deportation’ in the catalogue
of the Institute for German Culture and History in South-Eastern Europe
in Munich (Institut für deutsche Kultur und Geschichte Südosteuropas
- IKGS), formerly Südostdeutsches Kulturwerk, the oldest memorialistic
67
publication related to the deportation to the Soviet Union dates from

1977. 69 entries (not all of them related to the deportation of Romanian
Germans to the Soviet Union) are more recent than 1990.104 The database
of the IKGS might not include all books about the deportation, but the
figures are definitely telling. On the same note: Liane Weniger, active in
the Homeland Association and many years responsible for the women’s
page in Siebenbürgische Zeitung, published in the 1950s some of her
memorialistic accounts from the deportation,105 yet only in 1994 did she
publish a full-fledged book on her experience in the coal mines.106
The first and only book on the deportation published between 1950 and
1970 in German was Bernard Ohsam’s novel, Eine Handvoll Machorka
(A Handful of Machorka),107 a rather unrepresentative semi-biographical
account, since it tells the story of an escape from the Soviet labour camps.
Notes on its publication were present in Siebenbürgische Zeitung.108
Heinrich Zillich’s review of the first edition of the book (1958) focused
extensively on the language used by the author, arguing that Ohsam’s
characters use a jargon that was never used in Transylvania and offering
some suggestions for an improvement in this respect.109
Conclusions
The position of Transylvanian Saxon elites in Germany cannot be
fully comprehended without a thorough analysis of the other actors with
interests at stake in the memorialisation of the deportation (e.g. Lutheran
Church in Romania, other Romanian German Homeland Associations,
various institutions within the West German and the Romanian states etc.).
Nevertheless, some conclusions can undoubtedly be drawn on the basis
of the material I have researched and whose analysis I have undertaken
in this article.
In the 1950s and the 1960s the deportation was not acknowledged as
a key moment for Transylvanian Saxon identity. The conflicts between
the lay leadership of the Homeland Association and the religious elites
grouped within the Aid Committee do not seem to be mirrored by
conflicts regarding the interpretation of the deportation. Furthermore, both
Siebenbürgische Zeitung and Licht der Heimat gave more importance
to the evacuation and expulsion of Saxons from Northern Transylvania,
marking its twentieth anniversary, whereas the same cannot be said about
the twentieth commemoration of the deportation. Although at least at the
68
CRISTIAN CERCEL
beginning of the 1950s, Transylvanian Saxon elites settled in Germany

continued to nurture thoughts of returning to Romania,110 the new
geographical and political context obliged them to adjust self-identification
and memory discourses to the new setting and thus to construct Saxons
as ‘expellees’.111 Merging together the deportation and the war captivity
can be understood by recurring to the same reading key.
Furthermore, as the case of discourses on family reunification shows,
the deportation was prone to be used as an argumentative piece in a larger
scaffolding. Thus, the deportation was not necessarily relevant as such,
but rather it was important in view of supporting the argumentative thread
proposed by the Landsmannschaft elites, related to the migration of the
German community from Romania to Germany as the only solution for
the survival of Romanian Germans. This can also be read as connected
to the symbolic geographies proposed by Heinrich Zillich and by other
members of the Transylvanian Saxon elites in Germany, according to
which Saxons were a bastion of Occidental civilisation at the Western
borders. Yet in the context of the Cold War and of the existence of the
Iron Curtain, the East had moved, incorporating Romania under the Soviet
(read: ‘Asian’) influence. Thus, Saxons were supposed to move from the
East to the West they putatively belonged to, the trauma of the deportation
standing as another piece of argumentation in this respect.
Last, but not least, the case of the Zeiden community in Germany and
of its commemoration of the twentieth anniversary of the deportation,
together with the nuances present in the speech held by Balduin Herter
on this occasion, show that there were differences between the ’national’
(landsmannschaftlich) level and the ‘local’ levels. The interpretation and
the attention granted to the deportation made visible such differences,
which in their turn should be further analysed in order to detect processes
of identity and memory building in the Transylvanian Saxon case after
the Second World War. Linking investigations on the centrally steered
activities of institutions such as the Homeland Association and the
Evangelical Aid Committee with research on what was happening on
more ‘local’ levels and in private or semi-official settings should be the
path to follow for future research. Thus, it will be possible to delineate the
transformation of the deportation of Transylvanian Saxons to the Soviet
Union from a historical event among others to a key element within
Transylvanian Saxon and Romanian German memory cultures.
69
NOTES
1 Mathias Beer, “Rumänien. Regionale Spezifika des Umgangs mit deutschen
Minderheiten”, in Deutschsein als Grenzerfahrung. Minderheitenpolitik
in Europa zwischen 1914 und 1950, ed. Mathias Beer, Dietrich Beyrau,
Cornelia Rauh (Essen: Klartext, 2009), 294; see also Theodor Schieder et
al. (eds.), Das Schicksal der Deutschen in Rumänien (Munich: Deutscher
Taschenbuch Verlag, 2004), 75-80 (the 2004 edition is a republication of the
initial edition, from 1957); Pavel Polian, Against Their Will. The History and
Geography of Forced Migrations in the USSR, trans. Anna Yastrzhembska
(Budapest: CEU Press, 2004), 285-297.
2 D. M. [Dietmar Müller], “Deutsche aus Rumänien: Deportation in die
Sowjetunion”, in Deportation, Zwangsaussiedlung und ethnische Säuberung
im Europa des 20. Jahrhunderts, eds. Detlef Brandes, Holm Sundhaussen,
Stefan Troebst (Vienna: Böhlau Verlag, 2010), 166.
3 Georg Weber et al., Die Deportation von Siebenbürger Sachsen in die
Sowjetunion 1945-1949. I: Die Deportation als historisches Geschehen
(Cologne: Böhlau Verlag, 1995), 404.
4 Mathias Beer, Flucht und Vertreibung der Deutschen. Voraussetzungen,
Verlauf, Folgen (Munich: Verlag C.H. Beck, 2011), 15.
5 Weber et al., Die Deportation, 154-169. Academic literature arguing
differently is nowadays rarely to be found. One exception is Dallas
Michelbacher, “The Deportation of Ethnic Minorities to the USSR and the
Romanian National Idea”, in History of Communism in Europe 3 (2012),
43-57. Nevertheless, Michelbacher manages to write about the deportation
without any reference to Weber’s groundbreaking work, which questions
from the very start his credentials. His argument that the deportations (and
“massacres”, in his wording) of Romanian Germans were tightly connected
with Romanian interwar nationalist discourses and policies does not stand
if closely scrutinised.
6 M. R. [Małgorzata Ruchniewicz], “Deutsche und Polen aus den ehemaligen
deutschen Ostgebieten: Deportation in die Sowjetunion”, in Deportation,
Zwangsaussiedlung und ethnische Säuberung, 164.
7 Hans-Werner Schuster, Walther Konschitzky (eds.), Deportation der
Südostdeutschen in die Sowjetunion, 1945-1949 (Munich: Haus des
Deutschen Ostens, 1999); also Paul Philippi, “Zum 50. Jahrestag der
Deportation in die Sowjetunion [12. Januar 1995]”, “Zum 55. Jahrestag
der Verschleppung in die Sowjetunion. Grußwort am 15. Januar 2000 in
Temeswar”, “Deportationsgedenken heute - und auch übermorgen? Referat
bei der zentralen Gedenkveranstaltung am 22. Januar 2005 in Reschitza”,
in Kirche und Politik. Siebenbürgische Anamnesen und Diagnosen aus fünf
Jahrzehnten. Teil II: Zwischen 1992 und 2005 (Sibiu: hora Verlag, 2006),
97-104, 253-7, 393-400.
70
CRISTIAN CERCEL
8 Herta Müller, Der Atemschaukel (Munich: Carl Hanser Verlag, 2009). For
the English version see Herta Müller, The Hunger Angel, trans. Philip Boehm
(New York: Metropolitan Books, 2012).
9 Weber et al., Die Deportation, 3 vol.
10 In the last two to three decades, numerous first-hand accounts of the
deportation have been published. Just two examples: Helmut Berner,
Doru Radosav (eds.), und keiner weiß warum. Donbaß. Eine deportierte
Geschichte (Ravensburg: Landsmannschaft der Sathmarer Schwaben,
1996) and Lavinia Betea, Cristina Diac, Florin-Răzvan Mihai, Ilarion Ţiu
(eds.), Lungul drum spre nicăieri. Germanii din România deportaţi în URSS
(Târgovişte: Ed. Cetatea de Scaun, 2012). Yet the very first scientifically-
oriented memorialistic account of the deportation was funded by the West
German state: see Schieder et al. (eds.), Das Schicksal.
11 Hannelore Baier (ed.), Deportarea etnicilor germani din România în
Uniunea Sovietică. 1945. Culegere de documente de arhivă (Sibiu: Forumul
Democrat al Germanilor din România, 1994); Hannelore Baier (ed.),
Departe, în Rusia, la Stalino. Amintiri şi documente cu privire la deportarea
în Uniunea Sovietică a etnicilor germani din România (1945-1950) (Reşiţa:
InterGraf, 2003); Weber et al., Die Deportation, vol. 3.
12 Annemarie Weber, Rumäniendeutsche? Diskurse zur Gruppenidentität einer
Minderheit (1944-1971) (Cologne: Böhlau Verlag, 2010), 108-123.
13 Ibid., 123. All translations from languages other than English belong to the
author of this article.
14 Richard Ned Lebow, “The Memory of Politics in Postwar Europe”, in The
Politics of Memory in Postwar Europe, eds. Richard Ned Lebow, Wulf
Kansteiner and Claudio Fogu (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2006), 4.
15 Ibid., 13.
16 Maria Bucur, Heroes and Victims: Remembering War in Twentieth Century
Romania (Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 2010).
17 Christian Lotz, Die Deutung des Verlusts. Erinnerungspolitische Kontroversen
im geteilten Deutschland um Flucht, Vertreibung und die Ostgebiete (1948-
1972) (Cologne: Böhlau Verlag, 2007); Andrew Demshuk, The Lost German
East: Forced Migration and the Politics of Memory, 1945-1970 (New York:
Cambridge University Press, 2012).
18 The former term is borrowed from Iwona Irwin-Zarecka, Frames of
Remembrance: The Dynamics of Collective Memory (New Brunswick:
Transaction Publishers, 1994). The latter is taken from Wulf Kansteiner,
“Finding Meaning in Memory: A Methodological Critique of Collective
Memory Studies,” in In Pursuit of German Memory: History, Television, and
Politics after Auschwitz (Athens, OH: Ohio University Press, 2006), 11-27.
19 Rogers Brubaker, “Ethnicity without Groups”, in Ethnicity without Groups
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press), 10.
71
20 A classical study in this respect: Barbie Zelizer, Covering the Body: The
Kennedy Assassination, the Media, and the Shaping of Collective Memory
(Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1992); see also Eyal Zandberg, “The
Right to Tell the (Right) Story: Journalism, Authority and Memory”, Media,
Culture & Society 32:1 (2010), 5-24.
21 On expellee press in general see Hans-Jürgen Gaida, Die offiziellen Organe
der ostdeutschen Landsmannschaften. Ein Beitrag zur Publizistik der
Heimatvertriebenen in Deutschland (Berlin: Duncker & Humblot, 1973).
22 Bill Niven (ed.), Germans as Victims: Remembering the Past in Contemporary
Germany (Basingstoke: Palgrave MacMillan, 2006).
23 For a good overview of Transylvanian Saxon history, see Konrad Gündisch,
in collaboration with Mathias Beer, Siebenbürgen und die Siebenbürger
Sachsen (Munich: Langen Müller, 1998).
24 Schieder et al. (eds.), Das Schicksal, 6; Beer, “Rumänien. Regionale
Spezifika”, 284.
25 Glynn Custred, “Dual Ethnic Identity of Transylvanian Saxons”, East European
Quarterly 25:4 (1991), 483-491.
26 On the relationship between Germany and Romanian Germans, see
Wolfgang Miege, Das Dritte Reich und die Deutsche Volksgruppe in
Rumänien. Ein Beitrag zur nationalsozialistischen Volkstumspolitik (Bern:
Herbert & Peter Lang, 1972) and the works by Johann Böhm: Die Deutschen
in Rumänien und das Dritte Reich 1933-1940 (Frankfurt am Main: Peter
Lang, 1999); Das Nationalsozialistische Deutschland und die Deutsche
Volksgruppe in Rumänien 1936-1944 (Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang,
1985); Nationalsozialistische Indoktrination der Deutschen in Rumänien
1932-1944 (Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 2008).
27 Paul Milata, Zwischen Hitler, Stalin und Antonescu: Rumäniendeutsche in
der Waffen-SS (Cologne: Böhlau Verlag, 2007).
28 Beer, “Rumänien”, 294.
29 Ibid.
30 Hans-Werner Schuster, “Grundzüge der Entwicklung der Landsmannschaft
der Siebenbürger Sachsen in Deutschland,“ in 60 Jahre Verband der
Siebenbürger Sachsen in Deutschland. Grundzüge seiner Geschichte, ed.
Hans-Werner Schuster (Munich: Verband der Siebenbürger Sachsen in
Deutschland e.V., 2009), 9.
31 Dagmar Kift, “Neither Here nor There? Memorialization of the Expulsion
of Ethnic Germans,” in Memorialization in Germany since 1945, eds. Bill
Niven, Chloe Paver (Basingstoke: Palgrave MacMillan, 2010), 78.
32 Schuster, “Grundzüge“, 9.
33 Ibid., 10.
34 Ibid., 10.
72
CRISTIAN CERCEL
35 Georg Weber et al., Emigration der Siebenbürger Sachsen. Studien zu Ost-

West-Wanderungen im 20. Jahrhundert (Wiesbaden: Westdeutscher Verlag,
2002), 156-157.
36 Pertti Ahonen, After the Expulsion: West Germany and Eastern Europe (New
York: Oxford University Press, 2003), 25-26.
37 Hans W. Schoenberg, Germans from the East: A Study of Their Migration,
Resettlement, and Subsequent Group History since 1945 (The Hague:
Martinus Nijhoff, 1970), 72.
38 For a detailed explanation of the meaning of the term Volkskirche (national
church), see Krista Zach, “Religiöse Toleranz und Stereotypenbildung in
einer multikulturellen Region. Volkskirchen in Siebenbürgen,” in Das Bild
des Anderen in Siebenbürgen. Stereotype in einer multiethnischen Region,
eds. Konrad Gündisch, Wolfgang Höpken, Michael Markel (Cologne: Böhlau
Verlag, 1998), 109-153.
39 Schuster, “Grundzüge”, 15-16.
40 Ibid., 16-18.
41 Johann Böhm, Hitlers Vasallen der Deutschen Volksgruppe in Rumänien
vor und nach 1945 (Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang, 2006), 60-76.
42 Ibid.
43 Weber et al., Emigration, 517-625.
44 Rainer Münz, Rainer Ohliger, “Auslandsdeutsche”, in Deutsche
Erinnerungsorte I, eds. Etienne François, Hagen Schulze (Munich: C.H.
Beck, 2001), 384-385; see also Robert G. Moeller, War Stories. The Search
for a Usable Past in the Federal Republic of Germany (Berkeley: University
of California Press, 2001).
45 Ahonen, After the Expulsion.
46 E. P., “12. Januar 1965 - Erinnerungen”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 15
February 1970.
47 See for example: “Heuer werden es zehn Jahre…”, Siebenbürgische
Zeitung, 17 January 1955; “Tage des Gedenkens. Von 20 Jahren langten
die siebenbürgischen Trecks in Österreich ein”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung,
15 October 1964; “Maniersch bei Schäßburg: Zur Erinnerung an den 8.
September 1944“, Licht der Heimat, August 1964; “Siebenbürgisches
Tagebuch 1944/45“, Siebenbürgisch-sächsischer Hauskalender, 1959, 92-
96; Elfriede Csallner, “Bald zwanzig Jahre”, Siebenbürgisch-sächsischer
Hauskalender, 1964, 111-114.
48 This statement can be better comprehended if one takes into account the
fact that more recently the commemorations of the deportation always get
to the foreground of Romanian German public space, unlike the largely
forgotten evacuation of Saxons from Northern Transylvania.
49 On the Law on the Equalisation of Burdens, see Michael Hughes, Shouldering
the Burdens of Defeat. West Germany and the Reconstruction of Social
Justice (Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press, 2009).
73
50 “Unsere Lage in Deutschland und Österreich. Die Ansprache Dr. Zillichs“,

Siebenbürgische Zeitung, Mai 1951. In original: “Da muß gesagt werden, daß
wir ein gemeinsames Schicksal haben, daß wir den Block der 9 Millionen
Vertriebenen mitbilden. Wir gehören auch organisatorisch ihm an und
sind in ihm vollberechtigt. Wir haben keine Veranlassung, aus der Reihe
herauszutanzen.“
51 Ahonen, After the Expulsion, 137.
52 Hans Hartl, Die Deutschen in Rumänien: 1918-1940, 1945-1985. Zur
Geschichte ihres Niedergangs als Volksgruppe, typescript, 1985. In original:
“vertrieben, aber im Vertreibungsland zurückgehalten”
53 “Zum Besuch des rumänischen Außenministers in Bonn”, Siebenbürgische
Zeitung, 30 April 1986.
54 Böhm, Hitlers Vasallen.
55 An example of an internal conflict on the National Socialist past that was
not displayed in public space: Brigitte Möckel-Csaki, “Brief an Hans Philippi
zum Thema Wilhelm Staedel”, in Versuche des Widerstehens. Stationen
meines Lebens (Sibiu: hora Verlag, 2008), 100-104.
56 Rainer Lehni, Zeiden im Burzenland (available at http://www.zeiden.de/
Startseite.htm, last accessed 21 March, 2013).
57 “20 Jahre nach der Verschleppung. Ansprache des Jüngeren Nachbarvaters
Baldi Herter am 5. Nachbarschaftstag in Bischofshohen (Salzburg)”, Zeidner
Gruß. Heimatbrief der Zeidner Nachbarschaft, nr. 23, 1965.
58 Bucur, Heroes and Victims, 3.
59 See for example the first piece of news under the heading “Aus Zeiden”,
Zeidner Gruß. Heimatbrief der Zeidner Nachbarschaft, nr. 2, 1955.
It refers to a commemorative service for those who returned home
(Wiederheimgekehrten) held in January 1955 by the Zeiden pastor, Richard
Bell. Furthermore, in 1958, in a text dedicated to the activity of teacher
Hans Mild, the author refers to the fact that pastor Richard Bell and the
latter dedicated a song to the “brothers and sisters” deported to the Soviet
Union. See Hans Mieskes, “Danksagung an Lehrer Hans Mild”, Zeidner
Gruß. Heimatbrief der Zeidner Nachbarschaft, nr. 8, 1957. Consequently,
it appears that despite the putatively imposed tabooisation of the topic in
Communist Romania following, there were niches in which addressing the
deportation was possible.
60 “20 Jahre nach der Verschleppung”.
61 On the history of the said project, see Mathias Beer, “Im Spannungsfeld von
Politik und Zeitgeschichte. Das Großforschungsprojekt ‘Dokumentation der
Vertreibung der Deutschen aus Ost-Mitteleuropa’”, Vierteljahreshefte für
Zeitgeschichte 46(1998), 345-389.
62 Moeller, War Stories, 60.
64 Its first issue appeared in 1954.
74
CRISTIAN CERCEL
65 The first issue of Wir Heldsdörfer appeared in 1959.

66 See for example Richard Jacobi, “Heimatlied eines 1945 nach Rußland
Verschleppten”, Wir Heldsdörfer. Brief unserer Heimatgemeinschaft,
nr. 11, 1964; “Vor zwanzig Jahren”, Wir Heldsdörfer. Brief unserer
Heimatgemeinschaft, nr. 15, 1966.
67 (Autor unbekannt), “Das Schicksal der Siebenbürger Sachsen. Aus den Jahren
der Zwangsverschleppung 1945-1950”; Bernhard Ohsam, “Zwangsarbeit im
Donezbecken. Vor 25 Jahren: Verschleppung von 80 000 Rumäniendeutschen”,
Wir Heldsdörfer. Brief unserer Heimatgemeinschaft, nr. 22, 1970.
68 Südostdeutsche Vierteljahresblätter was a more academic journal published
by Südostdeutsches Kulturwerk, a Munich-based research institution.
Heinrich Zillich and other right-wing oriented personalities, with former
National Socialist credentials, such as Fritz Valjavec, were among its editors.
69 Bernard Ohsam, Eine Handvoll Machorka. Roman aus Russland, 3rd edition
(Munich: Verlag Hans Meschendörfer, 1970). The first edition was published
in 1958.
70 Ohsam, “Zwangsarbeit im Donezbecken”.
71 Ibid.
72 See for example Heinrich Zillich, “Eine zumindest befremdende Haltung,“
Siebenbürgische Zeitung, September 1951.
73 Cornelius, “Sie fuhren singend in die Nacht. Die Deportation der
Siebenbürger Sachsen vor sieben Jahren,” Siebenbürgische Zeitung, Januar
1952. In original: “Als die Sowjets im Spätherbst 1944 von Rumänien auf
Grund des Vertrages Arbeitskräfte forderten, waren sich die ans Ruder
gelangten rumänischen Politiker darin einig, ihnen zunächst das menschliche
Freiwild jener Zeit: die deutschsprachige Bevölkerung anzubieten.”
74 “Für eine Rückkehr der Deutschen“, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, März 1952.
75 A.H. - “Schicksalsgenossen,” Siebenbürgische Zeitung, April 1952. In
original: „…wir Volksdeutschen nicht Nutznießer, sondern Spielbälle des
Bündnisses zwischen dem nationalsozialistischen Deutschland und dem
Rumänien Antonescus waren… […] …unter Antonescu manche Bestimmung
der gegen die Juden gerichteten rumänischen Gesetzgebung auch gegen uns
Volksdeutsche angewendet wurde….“
76 Weber et al., Die Deportation.
77 See for example “Bericht des Journalisten Herwart Scheiner aus Hermannstadt
(Sibiu) in Süd-Siebenbürgen.”, in Schieder et al. (ed.), Das Schicksal, 230.
78 Michael Kroner, “Deportation vor 60 Jahren war völkerrechtliches
Kriegsverbrechen”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 12 January 2005 (available at
http://www.siebenbuerger.de/zeitung/artikel/alteartikel/3860-deportation-
vor-60-jahren-war.html, last accessed 8 November, 2013).
79 Pierre Aubert de Trégomain, “Les frontières du dicible. Les Saxons de
Transylvanie et la seconde guerre mondiale”, PhD dissertation, University
Paris III - Sorbonne Nouvelle, 2006, 157-158.
75
80 Pertti Ahonen noted that “the organisations of the Volksdeutsche from areas
non-contiguous with the former Reich, particularly south-eastern Europe”
acknowledged by the mid-1950s “that a return to their older homelands
was neither possible nor desirable”. See Ahonen, After the Expulsion, 41.
In the Transylvanian Saxon case, this change of approach came together
with growing internal conflicts regarding the future of the community, with
the Homeland Association pleading for migration to the Federal Republic
of Germany of the fellow Saxons still in Transylvania, while those involved
in the Aid Committee considered that Transylvanian Saxon life as such can
only take place in Transylvania: see Weber et al., Emigration, 517-625.
81 de Trégomain, “Les frontières du dicible”,
82 Fritz Heinz Reimesch, “Sich bewähren”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 1 April
1951. In original: “Zehntausende deutscher Burschen und Mädchen, Männer
und Frauen wurden als Zwangsarbeiter nach Rußland verschleppt und
mußten dort eine Schuld sühnen, die nicht ihre Schuld war, die sie aber mit
einer seelischen Größe trügen ohne bisher im deutschen Volke Anerkennung
gefunden zu haben! Wieviele von ihnen liegen irgendwo am Rande Asiens
in fremder Erde!”.
83 Ahonen, After the Expulsion, 40.
84 On Transylvanian Saxon memory of the Second World War, see de
Trégomain, “Les frontières du dicible.”; On Romanian German and
Transylvanian Saxon identity discourses after the Second World War, see
James Koranyi, “Between East and West. Romanian German Identities since
1945”, PhD dissertation, University of Exeter, 2008.
85 “Die Heimat und wir. Die Rede Alfred Coulins”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung,
1 Mai 1951. In original: “…die einen auf langen Trecks geflohen andere
über Rußland über die Kriegsgefangenschaft nach Deutschland gekommen
sind, in dem der Schwarzmarkt blühte.”
86 A short biographical note on Coulin in Die Siebenbürger Sachsen. Lexikon.
Geschichte. Kultur. Zivilisation. Wirtschaft. Lebensraum Siebenbürgen
(Transsilvanien), ed. Walter Myß (Thaur bei Innsbruck: Wort und Welt
Verlag, 1993), 91.
87 Elke Scherstjanoi (ed.), Russlandheimkehrer: die sowjetische
Kriegsgefangenschaft im Gedächtnis der Deutschen (Munich: Oldenbourg,
2012).
88 Dr. Krauss, “Leistungen nach dem Häftlingshilfegesetz”, Siebenbürgische
Zeitung, 15 December 1962. Explaining to the readers of Siebenbürgische
Zeitung the provisions of the new Law for the Help of Detainees
(Häftlingshilfegesetz), the author also argues: “The claims of our fellow
countrymen who had to suffer the horrible fate of the deportees to the
Soviet Union are already regulated through the Compensation Law for War
Prisoners.” In original: “Die Ansprüche jener Landsleute, die das schreckliche
76
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Schicksal von Verschleppten in der Sowjetunion erleiden mußten, sind

bereits durch das Kriegsgefangenenentschädigungsgesetz geregelt.”
89 “Unsere Kriegsopfer”, Wir Heldsdörfer. Brief unserer Heimatgemeinschaft,
nr. 8, 1963.
90 “Eine Gedenkstätte in Dinkelsbühl für unsere Toten. Unseren Toten in aller
Welt“, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 31 Juli 1966. In original (original emphasis):
„Wir gedenken aller Söhne und Töchter Siebenbürgens, die in der Heimat
und in der Fremde der Pflicht gehorchend, kämpfend fielen, und wehrlos,
auf Flüchtlingsstrassen, in Gefangenschaft und Zwangsarbeitslagern von
uns gerissen wurden.“
91 “Die Gedenkstätte der Siebenbürger Sachsen. Zur Verwirklichung unseres
Anliegens in Dinkelsbühl”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 15 January 1967.
92 Hans Wolfram Theil, “Unsere siebenbürgische Gedenkstätte im Werden“,
Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 31 January 1967. In original: “…entschied man
sich nun für allgemeine, alle Einzelfälle umfassende Bezeichnungen.”
94 See also Florica Dobre, Florian Banu, Luminiţa Banu, Laura Stancu (eds.),
Acţiunea “Recuperarea”. Securitatea şi emigrarea germanilor din România
(1962-1989) (Bucharest: Ed. Enciclopedică, 2011).
96 Dr. Wilhelm Bruckner, “Aus der Geschichte der Siebenbürger Sachsen“,
Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 25 August 1959. In original: „Dann folgt 1944
der Abfall Rumäniens. Die Deutschen Nordsiebenbürgens werden nach
Deutschland und Österreich evakuiert, die Südsiebenbürger bleiben zurück.
Und von ihnen werden alle arbeitsfähigen Deutschen im Januar 1945
zur Zwangsarbeit in die UdSSR verschleppt - sehr viele sind nicht mehr
wiedergekommen. Viele der nach Deutschland und Österreich aus dem Krieg,
aus der Gefangenschaft und aus russicher Zwangsarbeit zurückgekehrten
Siebenbürger Sachsen sind seither von ihren nächsten Angehörigen, Frauen,
Kindern, Eltern, getrennt. Erst wenn diese Familien wieder vereint sind, wird
ein schweres menschliches Unrecht gutgemacht sein.“
97 A.H., “Wir fordern Menschlichkeit! Will Bukarest allein die
Familienzusammenführung verweigern?“, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 29
September 1957.
98 Dr. Heinrich Zillich, “Wir sind Deutsche und Europäer“, Siebenbürgische
Zeitung, 1 July 1954. In original: „Zehntausende von uns wurden wie
Vieh in plombierten Wagen ins Donezgebiet verfrachtet, zu jahrelanger
Zwangsarbeit, bei der ein Achtel von ihnen starb. Unsere Familien wurden
auseinandergerissen und nur Ihr, ein kleiner Teil des Stammes, konntet an
Deutschlands Tore klopfen.“
100 Ibid.
77
101 Jean Rounault, Mon ami Vassia (Paris: Sulliver, 1949). For the English
language version, see Jean Rounault, My Friend Vassia, trans. Vera Traill
(London: Rupert Hart-Davis, 1952).
102 “Dem Russen tat es leid”, Der Spiegel 2/1950, 12 January 1950 (available
at http://www.spiegel.de/spiegel/print/d-44445888.html, last accessed 8
November 2013).
103 Rainer Biemel, Mein Freund Wassja, trans. Claudia Brink (Cologne: Böhlau
Verlag, 1995)
104 http://katalog.bib-bvb.de/cgi-bin/avanti/iks/detailsuche.pl?register1=PER&s
uchwert1=&trunkiert1=%3F&logik=AND&register2=TIT&suchwert2=depo
rtation+&trunkiert2=%3F&idprefix=i&idwert=&idtrunk=%3F&eingrenzung
=PYR&eingrenzungsmodus=%3E&eingrenzungswert=&db=iksopac&printa
pr=DEFAULT&searchmode=normal&max_dspl=200&index_zeilen=15 (last
accessed, 8 November 2013).
105 Liane Weniger, “Tagebuchblätter aus Rußland”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung,
28 March 1957, 29 June 1959,
106 Liane Weniger, Schatten am Don. Als Zwangsdeportierte aus Siebenbürgen
in Kohlebergwerken in Russland, 1945-1946 (Dortmund: Forschungsstelle
Ostmitteleuropa, 1994).
107 Ohsam, Eine Handvoll Machorka.
108 “Das Buch von der Deportation”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 25 November
1958.
109 Heinrich Zillich, “Bernard Ohsam, Eine handvoll Machorka”, Südostdeutsche
Vierteljahresblätter 8:1 (1959), 56-57.
110 For example, in 1950 Heinrich Zillich was stating: “We have no idea, how
long this existence far away from home will last: we do not know when
what was taken away from us will fall again in our hands. Henceforth we
are compelled, if we do not want to be childish and blind, to make the best
out of our situation enforced upon us by fate”. See Heinrich Zillich, “Wir
brauchen eine Auswahl”, Siebenbürgische Zeitung, 15 July 1950. In original:
“Wir haben keine Ahnung, wie lange dieses Dasein fern von Zuhause dauert:
wir wissen nicht, wann das uns daheim Genommene wieder in unsere Hand
zurückfällt. Wir sind daher genötigt, wenn wir nicht kindisch und blind sein
wollen, hier das Beste aus unserer durch das Geschick erzwungenen Lage
zu machen.“ The approach will change fundamentally by mid-1950s. In the
1960s the support for migration of Transylvanian Saxons still in Romania to
the Federal Republic of Germany had become obvious.
111 On the adjustment of Transylvanian Saxon discourses for a West
German audience see Pierre de Trégomain, “Constructing Authenticity.
Commemorative Strategy of the Transylvanian Saxons in West Germany’s Early
Years”, in Enlarging European Memory. Migration Movements in Historical
Perspective, ed. Mareike König, Rainer Ohliger (Ostfildern: Jan Thorbecke
Verlag, 2006), 99-111; also de Trégomain, Les frontières du dicible.
78
CRISTIAN CERCEL
Bibliography
Primary Sources (Press)
Licht der Heimat
Siebenbürgisch-Sächsischer Hauskalender
Siebenbürgische Zeitung
Der Spiegel
Wir Heldsdörfer
Zeidner Gruß
Secondary Sources
AHONEN, P., After the Expulsion: West Germany and Eastern Europe, Oxford
University Press, New York, 2003.
BAIER, H. (ed.), Departe, în Rusia, la Stalino. Amintiri şi documente cu privire la
deportarea în Uniunea Sovietică a etnicilor germani din România (1945-
1950), InterGraf, Reşiţa, 2003.
BAIER, H. (ed.), Deportarea etnicilor germani din România în Uniunea Sovietică.
1945. Culegere de documente de arhivă, Forumul Democrat al Germanilor
din România, Sibiu, 1994.
BEER, M., “Im Spannungsfeld von Politik und Zeitgeschichte. Das
Großforschungsprojekt ‘Dokumentation der Vertreibung der Deutschen
aus Ost-Mitteleuropa’”, in Vierteljahreshefte für Zeitgeschichte 46:3 (1998),
345-389.
BEER, M., “Rumänien. Regionale Spezifika des Umgangs mit deutschen
Minderheiten”, in BEER, M., BEYRAU, D., RAUH, C. (eds.), Deutschsein als
Grenzerfahrung. Minderheitenpolitik in Europa zwischen 1914 und 1950,
Klartext, Essen, 2009, 279-303.
BEER, M., Flucht und Vertreibung der Deutschen. Voraussetzungen, Verlauf,
Folgen, Verlag C.H. Beck, Munich, 2011.
BERNER, H., RADOSAV D. (eds.), und keiner weiß warum. Donbaß. Eine
deportierte Geschichte, Landsmannschaft der Sathmarer Schwaben,
Ravensburg, 1996.
BETEA, L., DIAC C., MIHAI F-R., ŢIU I. (eds.), Lungul drum spre nicăieri. Germanii
din România deportaţi în URSS, Editura Cetatea de Scaun, Târgovişte, 2012.
BIEMEL, R., Mein Freund Wassja, trans. Claudia Brink, Böhlau Verlag, Cologne,
1995.
Böhm, J., Das Nationalsozialistische Deutschland und die Deutsche Volksgruppe
in Rumänien 1936-1944, Peter Lang, Frankfurt am Main, 1985.
Böhm, J., Die Deutschen in Rumänien und das Dritte Reich 1933-1940, Peter
Lang, Frankfurt am Main, 1999.
Böhm, J., Hitlers Vasallen der Deutschen Volksgruppe in Rumänien vor und
nach 1945, Peter Lang, Frankfurt am Main, 2006.
79
Böhm, J., Nationalsozialistische Indoktrination der Deutschen in Rumänien

1932-1944, Peter Lang, Frankfurt am Main, 2008.
BRANDES, D., SUNDHAUSSEN, H., TROEBST, S. (eds.), Deportation,
Zwangsaussiedlung und ethnische Säuberung im Europa des 20.
Jahrhunderts, Böhlau Verlag, Vienna, 2010.
BRUBAKER, R., Ethnicity without Groups, Harvard University Press, Cambridge,
MA, 2006.
BUCUR, M., Heroes and Victims: Remembering War in Twentieth-Century
Romania, Indiana University Press, Bloomington, 2009.
CUSTRED, G., “Dual Ethnic Identity of the Transylvanian Saxons”, in East European
Quarterly 25:4 (1991), 483-491.
DEMSHUK, A., The Lost German East: Forced Migration and the Politics of
Memory, 1945-1970, Cambridge University Press, New York, 2012.
de Trégomain, P. , “Constructing Authenticity. Commemorative Strategy of
the Transylvanian Saxons in West Germany’s Early Years”, in KÖNIG, M.,
OHLIGER, R. (eds.), Enlarging European Memory. Migration Movements
in Historical Perspective, Jan Thorbecke Verlag, Ostfildern, 2006, 99-111.
de Trégomain, P. A., “Les frontières du dicible: Les Saxons de Transylvanie
et la Seconde Guerre mondiale”, doctoral dissertation, Université Paris III
- Sorbonne Nouvelle, 2006.
DOBRE, F., BANU, F., BANU, L., STANCU L. (eds.)., Acţiunea “Recuperarea”.
Securitatea şi emigrarea germanilor din România (1962-1989), Editura
Enciclopedică, Bucharest, 2011.
GAIDA, H.-J., Die offiziellen Organe der ostdeutschen Landsmannschaften. Ein
Beitrag zur Publizistik der Heimatvertriebenen in Deutschland, Duncker &
Humblot, Berlin, 1973.
GÜNDISCH, K., with the collaboration of BEER, M., Siebenbürgen und die
Siebenbürger Sachsen, Langen Müller, Munich, 1998.
HARTL, H., Die Deutschen in Rumänien: 1918-1940, 1945-1985. Zur Geschichte
ihres Niedergangs als Volksgruppe, typescript, 1985.
HUGHES, M., Shouldering the Burdens of Defeat. West Germany and the
Reconstruction of Social Justice, University of North Carolina Press, Chapel
Hill, 2009.
IRWIN-ZARECKA, I. Frames of Remembrance: The Dynamics of Collective
Memory, Transaction Publishers, New Brunswick, 1994.
KANSTEINER, W., In Pursuit of German Memory: History, Television, and Politics
after Auschwitz, Ohio University Press, Athens, 2006.
KIFT, D. “Neither Here nor There? Memorialization of the Expulsion of Ethnic
Germans”, in NIVEN, B., PAVER, C. (ed.), Memorialization in Germany
since 1945, Palgrave MacMillan, Basingstoke, 2010, 78-87.
LEBOW, R. N., “The Memory of Politics in Postwar Europe”, in LEBOW, R.N.,
KANSTEINER, W., FOGU, C. (eds.), The Politics of Memory in Postwar
Europe, Duke University Press, London, 2006, 1-39.
80
CRISTIAN CERCEL
KORANYI, J. “Between East and West. Romanian German Identities since 1945”,
doctoral dissertation, University of Exeter, 2008.
LEHNI, R., Zeiden im Burzenland, available at http://www.zeiden.de/Startseite.
htm., last accessed March 21, 2013.
LOTZ, C., Die Deutung des Verlusts. Erinnerungspolitische Kontroversen im
geteilten Deutschland um Flucht, Vertreibung und die Ostgebiete (1948-
1972), Böhlau Verlag, Cologne, 2007.
MICHELBACHER, D. “The Deportation of Ethnic Minorities to the USSR and the
Romanian National Idea”, in History of Communism in Europe 3 (2012),
43-57.
MIEGE, W., Das Dritte Reich und die Deutsche Volksgruppe in Rumänien. Ein
Beitrag zur nationalsozialistischen Volkstumspolitik, Herbert & Peter Lang,
Bern, 1972.
MILATA, P., Zwischen Hitler, Stalin und Antonescu: Rumäniendeutsche in der
Waffen-SS, Böhlau Verlag, Cologne, 2007.
Möckel-Csaki, B., Versuche des Widerstehens. Stationen meines Lebens, hora
Verlag, Sibiu, 2008.
MOELLER, R. G., War Stories: The Search for a Usable Past in the Federal Republic
of Germany, University of California Press, Berkeley, 2001.
MÜLLER, D., “Deutsche aus Rumänien: Deportation in die Sowjetunion”, in
Brandes, Sundhaussen, Troebst (eds.), Deportation, Zwangsaussiedlung und
ethnische Säuberung, 165-168.
MÜLLER, H., Der Atemschaukel, Carl Hanser Verlag, Munich, 2009.
MÜLLER, H., The Hunger Angel, trans. Philip Boehm, Metropolitan Books, New
York, 2012.
Münz, R., OHLIGER, R., “Auslandsdeutsche”, in FRANÇOIS, E., SCHULZE,
H. (eds.), Deutsche Erinnerungsorte I, C.H. Beck Verlag, Munich, 2001,
370-388.
MYß, W. (ed.), Die Siebenbürger Sachsen. Lexikon. Geschichte. Kultur.
Zivilisation. Wirtschaft. Lebensraum Siebenbürgen (Transsilvanien), Wort
und Welt Verlag, Thaur bei Innsbruck, 1993.
NIVEN, B. (ed.), Germans as Victims. Remembering the Past in Contemporary
Germany, Palgrave MacMillan, Basingstoke, 2006.
OHSAM, B., Eine Handvoll Machorka. Roman aus Russland, Verlag Hans
Meschendörfer, Munich, 1970.
POLIAN, P., Against Their Will: The History and Geography of Forced Migrations
in the USSR, trans. Anna Yastrzhembska, CEU Press, Budapest, 2004.
PHILIPPI, P. Kirche und Politik. Siebenbürgische Anamnesen und Diagnosen aus
fünf Jahrzehnten. Teil II: Zwischen 1992 und 2005, hora Verlag, Sibiu, 2006.
ROUNAULT, J., Mon ami Vassia, Sulliver, Paris, 1949.
ROUNAULT, J., My Friend Vassia, trans. Vera Traill, Rupert Hart-Davis, London,
1952.
81
RUCHNIEWICZ, M., “Deutsche und Polen aus den ehemaligen deutschen

Ostgebieten: Deportation in die Sowjetunion”, in Brandes, Sundhaussen,
Troebst (eds.), Deportation, Zwangsaussiedlung und ethnische Säuberung,
163-165.
SCHERSTJANOI, E. (ed.), Russlandheimkehrer: die sowjetische Kriegsgefangenschaft
im Gedächtnis der Deutschen, Oldenbourg, Munich, 2012.
SCHIEDER, T., DIESTELKAMP, A., LAUN, R., RASSOW, P., ROTHFELS, H. (eds.),
Das Schicksal der Deutschen in Rumänien, Deutscher Taschenbuchverlag,
Munich, 2004.
SCHOENBERG, H. W., Germans from the East: A Study of Their Migration,
Resettlement, and Subsequent Group History since 1945, Martinus Nijhoff,
The Hague, 1970.
SCHUSTER, H.-W., “Grundzüge der Entwicklung der Landsmannschaft der
Siebenbürger Sachsen in Deutschland“, in SCHUSTER, H.-W. (ed.), 60
Jahre Verband der Siebenbürger Sachsen in Deutschland. Grundzüge
seiner Geschichte, Verband der Siebenbürger Sachsen in Deutschland e.V.,
Munich, 2009, 9-69.
WEBER, A., Rumäniendeutsche? Diskurse zur Gruppenidentität einer Minderheit
(1944-1971), Böhlau Verlag, Cologne, 2010.
WEBER, G., WEBER-SCHLENTHER R., NASSEHI A., SILL O., KNEER G. Die
Deportation von Siebenbürger Sachsen in die Sowjetunion 1945-1949, 3
volumes. Böhlau Verlag, Cologne, 1995.
WEBER, G., NASSEHI A., WEBER-SCHLENTHER R., SILL O., KNEER G.,
NOLLMANN G., SAAKE, I., Emigration der Siebenbürger Sachsen. Studien
zu Ost-West-Wanderungen im 20. Jahrhundert, Westdeutscher Verlag,
Wiesbaden, 2002.
WENIGER, L., Schatten am Don. Als Zwangsdeportierte aus Siebenbürgen in
Kohlebergwerken in Russland, 1945-1946, Forschungsstelle Ostmitteleuropa,
Dortmund, 1994.
ZANDBERG, E., “The Right to Tell the (Right) Story: Journalism, Authority and
Memory”, in Media, Culture & Society 32:1 (2010), 5-24.
ZELIZER, B., Covering the Body: The Kennedy Assassination, the Media, and the
Shaping of Collective Memory, Chicago University Press, Chicago, 1992).
ZACH, K. “Religiöse Toleranz und Stereotypenbildung in einer multikulturellen
Region. Volkskirchen in Siebenbürgen”, in GÜNDISCH, K., HÖPKEN, W.,
MARKEL, M. (ed.), Das Bild des Anderen in Siebenbürgen. Stereotype in
einer multiethnischen Region, Böhlau Verlag, Cologne, 1998, 109-153.
ZILLICH, H., “Bernard Ohsam. Eine handvoll Machorka”, in Südostdeutsche
Vierteljahresblätter 8:1 (1959), 56-57.
82
ALEX CISTELECAN
Born 1979, in Oradea

Ph.D., LUISS ‘Guido Carli’ University, Rome, 2011
Thesis: The Discrete Charm of Bureaucracy. A Lacanian Theory of the
Bureaucratic Mechanism
Lecturer, Petru Maior University, Targu-Mures, Romania, Faculty of Science

and Letters, Department of Communication and Public Relations
Ph.D. fellowship at LUISS ‘Guido Carli’, January 2008-December 2010

Egide fellowship (Université de Poitiers, January 2003-June 2003)
Participation at conferences and workshops in UK, Holland, Italy,

Bulgaria, Romania
Author of essays and scholarly articles on political philosophy and
critical theory
Translations from Italian and French into Romanian
THE THEOLOGICAL TURN OF
CONTEMPORARY CRITICAL THEORY
Closing the circle of political theology

In his famous commemorative piece on Carl Schmitt, Jacob Taubes
pointed out the radical divergence between their own politico-theological
projects: “I ask after the political potentials in the theological metaphors,
just as Schmitt asks after the theological potential of legal concepts”1. Two
completely opposed understandings of the same ‘political theology’ thus
stand out: one which proceeds from the political and legal concepts, in
order to unearth the theological dimension concealed in them; the other,
moving in the opposite direction, from the “theological metaphors” to the
political potentials that they contain.
Can one apply these opposite approaches to the same body of texts?
Or, even better, can these two divergent trends of political theology be
applied, successively, to one another? Our present attempt rests on the
assumption that indeed, they can. And even more, that they should. Thus,
the closing of the politico-theological circle (from the political, legal
and social categories to their theological background, and back again,
unearthing the political potential of this initial theological displacement)
is not just a question of (logical or methodological) possibility, but one of
opportunity and significant contemporary relevance. This is the operation
we intend to apply to the theological turn of contemporary critical theory.
Even though still subject of dispute as to their exact meaning and
consequences, the so-called ‘return of the religious’ and ‘post-secular
condition’ are, by now, unquestionable realities for the contemporary
social sciences. No school of thought has remained immune to this
newly found irreducible statute of the religious phenomenon: from the
most rationalist liberals to the most fiery Leninists, theological issues and
concepts have started to populate the research agenda. In an unexpected
new wave of Schmittianism2, every concept and notion that, until recently,
85
seemed to belong to the post-religious constellation of secular modernity

and enlightened reason, has been unmasked as carrying with itself a heavy
charge of theological content. Thus, even though these trends of thought
started from different presuppositions and followed different paths, they all
seem to verify Schmitt’s endeavor of ‘asking after the theological potential’
of our basic legal, political and social categories. Thus, after almost two
decades since this theological turn has left its mark on the contemporary
critical theory, it is only natural that we draw an inventory and ask: what
has been the political effect of this theological translation? Where, in
terms of political theory and social agenda, has this new political theology
taken us? It goes without saying that this line of enquiry is consistent with
the guiding intentions of the authors involved: after all, from Rawls and
Habermas, through Derrida, Nancy and Vattimo, up to Zizek, Badiou
and Agamben, the theorists concerned with the theological substratum of
our political categories are political philosophers, not theologians; their
concern with political theology is, thus, intended not towards a religious
awakening of our moribund democracies, but towards a new articulation
and understanding of our political condition. If this is the case, our
present attempt, of closing the politico-theological circle and assessing
the political effect brought about by the theological turn in contemporary
theory, means nothing less than evaluating this project in the light of its
own programmatic intentions3.
Mapping contemporary political theology

The opening step in this direction would be to chart the terrain standing
before us. Thus, in this section I will try to draw a quick panoramic view of
the contemporary politico-theological landscape, while in the next section
I will attempt to refine the view and systematize the different trends on
display, ranging them from the point of view of their underlying dialectics
of form and content.
The first trend of thought worth mentioning here is what is known as
liberal post-secularism, whose basic outlines have been drawn by Rawls
and Habermas.4 However, it should be stated from the beginning that this
approach is not exactly political theology. Its wager is actually fittingly
captured by the recurrent heading under which the texts and lectures of
this school of thought are usually placed: religion and democracy. Thus,
this is not exactly the Schmittian perspective on the irreducible and
86
ALEX CISTELECAN
fundamental theological background of our political and legal dispositive;

rather, it is an attempt to keep, as much as possible, democracy and religion
neatly separated, or at least to articulate a possible peaceful coexistence
between the two. The starting point of this project is the historical evidence
provided by our epoch, in which the ‘unfinished’ or interminable nature
of the modern project (enlightened reason plus secularization) is revealed.
According to the post-secular liberal’s view, the contemporary return
of the religious is an undeniable proof that secular reason cannot be
all-encompassing, cannot evacuate the religious phenomenon without
turning itself into a totalitarian unreason. The irreducible nature of the
religious phenomenon implies not only that the secular reason cannot
vanquish all religious superstition, but that it is not even desirable: doing
so would force the minimalistic liberal reason (conceived in terms of
reasonability, proceduralism and form) to become thick with content, a
comprehensive doctrine whose oversaturated content would preclude
its desired universalism. In brief, an all-encompassing and triumphant
secular reason would be as particular (‘Eurocentric’) and unreasonable
as the religious superstitions it tries to fight.
Thus, if liberal democracies cannot get rid of religion without becoming
undemocratic, liberal post-seculars conclude with the necessity of
articulating certain rules of cohabitation between the public, political
reason, and the private religious beliefs: namely, a set of rules of translation
by means of which the private, religious claims can participate in the
democratic dialogue only once they are translated into public discourse,
deprived of their anchorage in various religious contents and couched
in reasonable (that is: potentially accessible to all) terms and arguments.
Interestingly, among the various contemporary trends of political theology,
this is the only one in which one can still find the old Illuminist critique
of religion as superstition and unreason – namely, in the works of Rawls’
famous disciple Ronald Dworkin. The liberal vein of this critique is visible
in its idealist bias: the religious beliefs and ideas are taken at their face
value, as theses to be validated and tested (and most probably discarded),
without concern for the social and historical determinants of the resurgent
religious phenomenon.
The second contemporary politico-theological project is more difficult
to delineate. However, with the risk of oversimplifying things, one could
range this theoretical project under the banner of ‘post-metaphysical
theology’. Here, we can include theorists originating in (or influenced
by) poststructuralism and postmodernism, from Derrida and Jean-Luc
87
Nancy, to Vattimo, Caputo, Critchley, and the so-called school of Radical

Political Theology. This project starts from a similar thesis as the post-
secular liberals: the demise of the triumphant and all-encompassing secular
reason, and the historical destruction of both its political project (the 20th
century totalitarianisms) and theoretical inspiration (the metaphysical
tradition, the ontology of presence). However, in comparison to the post-
secular liberals, here the politico-theological move goes in the opposite
direction: it is not an attempt to salvage our democratic arrangement by
its delimitation from private unreason and idiosyncratic belief, but rather a
chance to save democracy via the religious. The reason why this is indeed
possible is the fact that, after careful inspection, democracy proves to
share the same (or at least a very similar) post-metaphysical structure as
the messianic promise: that is, the zero degree of the religious opening,
the pure messianic form without any particular and determined content.
Just like this irreducible ‘messianism without messiah’, democracy has
the same structure of pure opening, pure promise: it is a ‘democracy to
come’, the open space and pure form of the promise of justice, which is
irreducible, even though it is betrayed by any attempt to actualize it or
fill it with content.
Hence, while for the post-secular liberals, the solution is to keep, as
much as possible, public reason and private religion neatly separated, for
the post-metaphysic theorists the solution is exactly the perceived threat:
a certain idea of religion, a certain theological dispositive – the messianic
apparatus – can remind to our contemporary democracies their initial
and forgotten promise of justice. Confronted with the resurgence of the
religious phenomenon, our democratic societies should recognize in its
threat their own forgotten essence and original promise.
Finally, the third trend of contemporary political theology is represented
by what I will call the Leninist messianism, mostly in the works of
Slavoj Zizek and Alain Badiou. In this case, we are no longer dealing
with a defensive reaction to the demise of the universalist project of
secular reason. Rather, we are dealing with a counter-reaction to this
defeatist reaction of scaling down the universalism of secular reason and
accommodating the religious experience. In brief, it is a reaction not
only to the end of secularism, but mostly to the new post-secularism:
a renewed appeal to universality, against the triumph of the particular
and the relative; and a new founding of a revolutionary politics (with its
specific dispositive of subjectivity, collectivity and history) against both
88
ALEX CISTELECAN
the pragmatic reasonableness of political liberalism, and the hopeful

resignation of post-metaphysical theology.
Thus, the Leninist messianists cover the third logical possibility in
our schema: their project is an attempt to rescue the rational, modern,
progressive kernel of Enlightened reason via the very messianic apparatus.
Their wager is that there is a modern, revolutionary and universal nucleus
in the messianic event, which should be opposed to the obscurantist and
reactionary wave of fundamentalism, new age spirituality and cultural
relativism.
The dialectics of form and content

The previous section attempted to draw a panoramic view of the
various trends in contemporary political theology. While the differences
and similarities between these body of texts have been underlined, we
are still in need of a more structured and systematized scrutiny of their
conceptual positions. This is the task of the present section.
Its guiding idea is that one can arrange these three trends of political
theology in a more revealing manner once they are approached from the
standpoint of the relationship between form and content: that is, once we
focus our attention on the way in which these currents of ideas negotiate
and articulate the relationship between politics and theology, democracy
and religion, secularization and post-secularization in terms of a certain
dialectic between form and content. After all, already the panoramic
presentation sketched in the previous section bumped repeatedly into the
issue of form and content, only to leave it aside for the moment. Now it
is time to approach this issue head on.
The attempt to define the conceptual positions of the three trends
of political theology in terms of various combinations of formalism and
materialism will lead to their structuring in an incomplete semiotic square.
Thus, a fourth element – a further variation of the formalism-materialism
mix – can be deduced merely by means of the inner logic of their
arrangement. This fourth trend of thought, as we will see below, stands
with regards to proper political theology in the same quasi-marginal way
as the liberal post-secularism. In this politico-theological dispositive, it is
actually the element symmetrically opposed of liberal post-secularism,
the opposite margin of political theology.
89
The wager of this section – and, as a matter of fact, the central

hypothesis of this paper – is that one can range the three trends of political
theology – liberal post-secular, post-metaphysical theology (or radical
political theology), and Leninist messianism – under the categories of
formal formalism, material formalism, and formal materialism. Thus, as one
can easily deduce from this progression, the missing fourth term could be
labeled material materialism – which, as we will see below, covers mostly
the position of historical materialism. The two-worded denominations of
these various trends (formal formalism, material formalism, and so on)
are to be understood as following: the second term describes the political
theory of these different currents of ideas – their views on democracy and
on what should count as a just society; the first term names their view on
the relationship between this ideal political organization and the revenant
issue of religion; in other words, it stands for the way in which these
different political theologies understand or prescribe the correct rapport
between politics and theology, democracy and religion, or, in a word,
the very issue of secularization or post-secularization.
The first position in this semiotic square of political theology is what I
call the formal formalist one. It names the liberal post-secular approach.
The formalist character of its view on democracy and the just society
is expressed in its proceduralist bias: in articulating the fundaments of
a democratic and just society, political liberalism takes great care in
articulating a basic set of procedural rules and formal constraints, without
presuming any positive content. Political liberalism is traversed not by a
horror vacuum, but, on the contrary, by a horror of fullness, by the threat
of the saturated content. The reason for this horror of the positive content
is the defining universalism of political liberalism: in order to appear as
universal, the ideal liberal arrangement has to stipulate only the minimal set
of formal rules, that could be agreed upon by any ‘decent’ person, without
regard to his or her particular values, beliefs, etc. Hence, in order to be
universal, political liberalism has to be grounded in a set of principles as
thin as possible; the ‘original position’ of political liberalism is an Ikea-like
landscape of minimalist, basic rules, which can be implemented in any
society, regardless of its particular history and cultural values.
Not incidentally, the same formalist bias dominates also the liberal’s
understanding of religion. As we already saw in the previous section, even
though liberals are led to agree, because of our historical evidence, that the
religious phenomenon is here to stay, even in our most enlightened and
developed societies, their reaction consists in formulating a set of rules of
90
ALEX CISTELECAN
translation by means of which democracy and religion can coexist without

denaturizing one another. Thus, even though at first sight religion appears
as a menace to the liberal, reasonable order, it can still be democratically
tamed by being enclosed in the private space. Its heavy, comprehensive
baggage of values and positive contents can still be filtered by the liberal
rules of translation into public reason. Thus, apparently everybody gains:
the democratic societies become even more democratic, by allowing
religious-minded people to join in the public debate; on the other hand,
since these religious citizens are to translate their religious-based set of
particular values into arguments couched in terms of public reason, our
open, yet so fragile societies are not running the risk of being overwhelmed
by an army of dissonant and aggressive comprehensive views.
Overall, the same horror of positive content dominates both the
political theory and the ‘political theology’ of the liberal post-seculars.
This is visible in the way in which liberal theory portrays its main enemies:
totalitarianism, for what concerns political theory; fundamentalism, for
what concerns political theology. In both cases – totalitarianism and
fundamentalism – the danger, the hubris is the same overcrowding of the
reasonable and universal form with saturated content. As a matter of fact,
because of the basic delimitation operated by the liberal theory, between
the public political space of reasonable procedures, and the private,
enclosed space of particular positive religious values, every possible
contender to the hegemony of liberal theory is perceived as a sort of
religion in disguise: not incidentally, socialism has been usually discarded
by the liberal theorists as a sort of barely secularized religion. Its view on
the just political society is just too thick, too demanding, too fanatical.
There are, obviously, several problems with this attempt to reconcile
the pure form of liberal democracy and the threatening army of positive
comprehensive doctrines, be they political or religious. The first one
concerns its very attempt to accommodate religion by relegating it to
the domain of the private space. This magnanimous offer made by the
liberal theorists will hardly pass for any religious person as an offer one
simply can’t refuse. After all, religion is – among other things – a certain
view on what should count as public and what should count merely as
private. And the religious delimitation between the public and the private
space hardly coincides with the liberal one. It rather stands in an exactly
opposite way: for the religious person, what the liberals relegate to the
private space can pass as the eminently public concern (such as the issue
of abortion); while what for a social liberal can pass as the utmost public
91
issue (a certain relative egalitarianism and social justice) is, for the religious
person, an issue pertaining to the private domain of our families, clans,
tribes, or at least inner soul. Thus being the case, the attempt to apply the
liberal rules of translation religious values into public reason can only
lead to deadlocks. An illuminating picture of the ridiculous results of this
process of translation when applied to various religious pop-stars from the
old Yugoslavia has been brilliantly depicted by Boris Buden.5
Even more, the basic problem with the formal formalism of the liberal
postseculars is the same, old, structural problem of political liberalism:
it is the fact that, once a pure formalism is proclaimed as the political
optimum, this form inevitably ends up by generating its own, exclusive
content. Thus, what initially appeared as the most open-ended political
arrangement, since it presumes only the most minimal and reasonable
formal arrangements, starts being perceived as a genuine pensée unique,
precluding any possible political alternative. This obviously has to do
with the original history of liberalism: not only the fact that liberalism has
originally been an economic theory, later expanded into a political one,
for the purpose of legitimating the nascent capitalism; even more, it is the
fact that the basic operation of this economic-political theory of liberalism
is to separate the economic sphere (that is, all issues concerning the rather
irrelevant material reproduction of society) from the proper political
sphere. Not incidentally, any attempt to question this line of demarcation
between politics and economy (a line which, again, repeats the same
opposition between public form and private content) is perceived as a
threat perfectly similar to the one represented by the fundamentalist stance.
In brief: liberalism is nothing but the most plastic and accommodating
political theory of the minimal formalism; however, since all of liberal’s
contenders start by questioning its fundamental divide between politics
and society, public form and private content, they are all to be discarded
as unreasonable, quasi-fundamentalist and proto-totalitarian threats. Thus,
liberalism, as the open space of the plural and dynamic play of political
alternatives, is, in the end, the only reasonable alternative: the empty form
fills and saturates all political content.
Now let us pass to the other two trends of contemporary political
theology. Since, in the next sections of this paper, I will dwell exclusively
on the characteristics of the post-metaphysical theorists and the Leninist
messianists, for now I will offer a shorter presentation of these two trends,
just enough to stabilize them under the respective banners of material
formalism and formal materialism.
92
ALEX CISTELECAN
The political theory of the post-metaphysical theorists and of the

so-called radical-political theology (which is the politico-theological
projection of Laclau and Mouffe’s theory of ‘radical democracy’) is,
for what concerns its aims, perfectly consistent with the liberal one:
democracy as the open, empty space in which the pluralistic political
dynamic of the society can take place. However, the means for enforcing
this aim are perfectly opposed to the ones prescribed by the liberal post-
seculars: while for the latter democracy has to be shielded from religion,
for the post-metaphysical theologians the pure formalism of democracy
can, and should, be re-enchanted by a strong dose of messianic essence.
(Certainly, this alternative has also visited repeatedly certain liberals:
hence, the idea of a necessary enchantment of the rather dull, formalistic
and proceduralist liberal arrangement, an idea which resurfaces from
time to time under the banner of Habermas’ ‘patriotic constitutionalism’
or of the various avatars of Rousseau’s idea of ‘civil religion’. However,
in the liberal’s case, these openings towards religion – or a sort of religion
of democracy – are always done reluctantly). Overall, hence, the post-
metaphysical political theology presents us with the image of a more
enthusiastic liberalism: the political theory of liberalism becomes here
a genuine political theology. The cold, rational proceduralism of the
liberals is turning here into a theology of the pure form, pure openness,
pure difference. The form generates, or rather becomes, its own enchanted
content. The liberal formal formalism becomes a passionate material
formalism. The political stance of the post-metaphysical theorists can thus
be described best by Loren Goldner’s apt phrase ‘middle class radicalism’6:
the good old liberal principles of openness, difference, pluralism, are
elevated into a militant arsenal of passionate values, by means of which
modern democracies are to be brought back to their original, messianic
promise. The theoretical outlook of this position bear the marks of its
historical birth, that is, its origin in the milieu of the 60’s and 70’s ‘new
Left’ in the West and the anticommunist dissidents in the East. Hence, its
insistence on the necessary effort of reforming our political arrangements
via the rather apolitical and quasi-religious notions of morality, integrity,
intransigence, courage, imagination, creativity, loyalty etc. While this
current of ideas generated a certain momentum in its initial phases, when
it seemed able to articulate a plausible alternative to both the Stalinisms of
the East and the routinized and dull democracies of the West, historically
its effect was to re-enchant the image of the Western democracies and
thus contribute ideologically to their victory in the Cold War. Whether
93
willingly or not, knowingly or not, the post-metaphysical discourse (with

all its offsprings – post-structuralism, postmodernism, radical democracy)
has stabilized itself into a moralist critique of the existing status quo and,
thus, into a rather convenient sentimental supplement to global capitalism.
Things stand a bit differently with our third alternative, the Leninist
messianists, namely Zizek and Badiou7. The focus in their political
theology is not on the articulation of the basic principles of a just society,
but rather on the way in which we can reach such a just society. In brief,
their political theology is a theory of revolution. While the liberal post-
secular and the post-metaphysical political theology are theories of the
political ‘substance’, the Leninist messianism is rather a theory of political
strategy. The messianic apparatus is recovered here precisely as the ready-
made conceptual dispositive of revolution. However, this is exactly where
the problems start: in Zizek and Badiou’s return to St. Paul, what we get
is a Marxist (or rather Leninist, considering its voluntarist and subjectivist
stance) theory of revolution, which is presented and proclaimed as a mere
form: the pure ritual of the messianic event. Hence, theirs is a paradoxical
undetermined materialism; or, to put it into more familiar terms, a sort
of combination of Schmittian decisionism and romantic occasionalism8.
The basic move here goes in the exact opposite direction as to the post-
metaphysical theologians: while in the case of the latter we witnessed a
sort of ontologization of the form (hence, the title of material formalism),
with Zizek and Badiou we get a formalization of the ontological: hence,
what I called its formal materialism. A ritualized Leninism, in which the
concrete historical determination of the political action is abstracted and
pre-ordained in the ready made procedural structure of the messianic
event. Certainly, in spite of its abstraction and unhistorical nature, it is
not difficult to trace the historical origin and determinants of this trend of
thought: it is the disappearance of the so called ‘historical transcendence’,
already famously decried by Marcuse9, which makes it so that the concrete
signals to a possible higher stage of our political societies have all been
evacuated from history. Our contemporary history is no longer, as it
used to be for classical Marxists, ‘on our side’, pointing the way forward,
opening chances for its supersession from prehistory into proper history.
But this is not that bad as it seems, would argue Zizek and Badiou. Not
so bad, because even if concrete history has abandoned us, we already
have the messianic dispositive – and, even more, the messianic event –
already structured, ready made and just waiting to be applied. Thus, thanks
to the already available messianic apparatus, the barren landscape of
94
ALEX CISTELECAN
contemporary history, which offers no hope, no immanent transcendence,

no concrete opportunity, is transfigured into a space full of promise: if it is
true that history offers us no concrete occasion for its overcoming into a just
order, it is also true that, thanks to the messianic apparatus we rediscover
in St. Paul, every moment can become such an occasion. It all depends on
the subjective commitment and loyalty to this originary promise. Hence,
decisionism; hence, occasionalism; hence, formal materialism.
In the next sections of this paper, I will come back and dwell a little
longer on the characteristics of the post-metaphysical radical thought
and of the Leninist messianists, in an effort to trace back these aspects
in the texts of their leading authors. For now, let us close our semiotic
square and deduce its fourth possible term: material materialism, or what
is more commonly known as historical materialism. Just like the liberal
post-secular approach, historical materialism stands rather on the margin
of political theology: if there is some messianic hope that we can hang on
to, it doesn’t come from the passionate re-consideration of our founding
democratic values, nor is it already available in an abstract, free floating
and easily detachable messianic apparatus, but it should be deduced
from the concrete historical evolution. Certainly, this trend covers only
some aspects of the Marxian tradition, namely the focus on the critique
of political economy and, in general, its unparalleled insistence on the
importance of the concrete historical determinants. In contrast to the
usual critique of Marxism as teleology, as preordained history, this trend
of Marxism is actually characterized by its insistence on the unique
particularity and dynamics of each social constellation. Surely, this is
a very unstable position: it can easily slip either into a sort of ‘abstract
empiricism’10, or, in the opposite direction, it can surpass the historical
evidence and sum it up into a pre-existing law of movement – thus falling
into the trap of teleology. In this latter case, historical materialism runs the
risk of making the exact opposite error of liberalism. Just like the formal
formalism of liberalism generated its own, saturated content, historical
materialism, in spite of its insistence on the concrete, material conditions,
can turn this rich content into its own ruling and determining form.
The passion of the form

The previous section attempted to articulate the differences between
the various contemporary trends of political theology in terms of a dialectic
95
of form and content, or formalism and materialism. In what follows, I will

deal, in turn, with the second and third trend – the post-metaphysical
radical theology and the Leninist messianists –, taking into account some
of the relevant ideas and arguments of their most important theorists.
This is meant to highlight both the divergences but also the concealed
similarities between these two versions of political theology.
For quite evident reasons, we will start our voyage through the land
of post-metaphysical political theology with Jacques Derrida’s arguments
from his famous Specters of Marx. Derrida’s understanding of the
‘messianic’ provides the first clear articulation of the ‘passion of the form’
that defines this body of thought.
What is, then, the messianic for Derrida? It is, at the same time, the pure
form of the open promise and what remains after all deconstruction: the
pure, undeconstructible form, that remains in spite of all the deconstruction
of the metaphysical content of religion and/or ontology. It is, in Derrida’s
words, “the coming of the other, the absolute and unpredictable singularity
of the arrivant as justice. We believe that this messianic remains an
ineffaceable mark – a mark one neither can nor should efface – of
Marx’s legacy”11. The reference to Marx should not confuse us: the same
operation consisting in the evacuation of content and reduction to pure
form is also applied here to Marx. Once we strip Marxism of all the errors
and exaggerations, all the metaphysical baggage and all the concrete
content, Marx’s legacy, according to Derrida, is nothing more than the
pure messianic form of the promise of justice. Thus, Derrida’s charitable
return to Marx reduces the latter’s arguments to nothing but its thrust for
social justice, which is the pure form underlying all his texts. Everything
else – that is, everything that is specific to Marx and Marxism, namely
the concrete dynamics and determination of our social injustice, and
the concrete, material traces of its overcoming – are to be rejected as
a metaphysically contaminated content. This return and rediscovery of
Marx is like saying that we should save from Kant only some vague hope
of understanding the mechanics of reason, or from Hegel some vague,
yet constant interest in the unfolding of history.
Nevertheless, for Derrida, what remains alive and benefic in Marxism is
only this “spirit of Marxism”, which is precisely “the opening of Marxism”,
which is exactly what the messianic is. If this is how things stand, it goes
without saying that any concrete element from Marx’s thought, any
determined Marxist content, would lead to the contamination of the spirit
of Marxism with its heavy letter, would enclose its opening and obviously
96
ALEX CISTELECAN
temper with its pure messianism. Just like Hegel, Marx is right and justified
as soon as he opens his mouth; but he is terribly wrong, metaphysical and
potentially dangerous, as soon as he effectively says something.
Hence, in Derrida’s reading, Marx is almost a random victim of the
extremely stretched out argument of the imperative reduction of all content
to pure form. In his place, it could have been almost anybody, almost
any thinker expressing, at some point, some vague hope in social justice,
human emancipation and historical progress. No point then in paying
mind to the ‘Marxist’ inheritance that Derrida claims for himself. If he is
a Marxist, almost everybody is.
Now that we cleared the way of this paper dragon, let us get back to
Derrida’s understanding of the messianic, approaching head on the issue
of form and content:
We will not claim that this messianic eschatology common both to

the religions it criticizes and to the Marxist critique must be simply
deconstructed. While it is common to both of them, with the exception
of the content…, it is also the case that its formal structure of promise
exceeds them or precedes them. Well, what remains irreducible to any
deconstruction, what remains as undeconstructible as the possibility itself
of deconstruction is, perhaps, a certain experience of the emancipatory
promise; it is perhaps even the formality of a structural messianism, a
messianism without religion, even a messianic without messianism, an idea
of justice-which we distinguish from law or right and even from human
rights – and an idea of democracy which we distinguish from its current
concept and from its determined predicates today.12
Almost all of Derrida’s theory and dispositive of the messianic is set

in place here: the ‘messianic eschatology’, the pure promise of justice,
is common to both religion and Marxism. That is, it is common to their
originary form, while it is obviously foreign to their concrete content.
And this form, which after all exceeds and precedes all these concrete
messianisms (be it Marxist or religious), is precisely the condition of
possibility of deconstruction: its undeconstructible, yet negative, without
positive content, fundament. In brief, what is worth saving in Marxism
or religion is nothing else than Derridian deconstruction; what is worth
discarding is everything else: that is, while Marxists and religious
messianists started, just like Derrida, from the correct insight into the
undeconstructible form of justice, they took the wrong way, attempting
to construct and articulate some positive content on top of this negative
97
basis; Derrida, on the other hand, in insisting on the deconstruction of

all content that would soil this pure fundament, took the right way. The
right way being here no way at all.13
But there is something more here, namely a bizarre mix of vague
Marxism and a certain liberal reasonability. And this is visible in Derrida’s
ruminations on the ‘idea of democracy to come’:
The idea of democracy to come… is the opening of this gap between an

infinite promise (always untenable…) and the determined, necessary, but
also necessarily inadequate forms of what has to be measured against this
promise… Awaiting without horizon of the wait, awaiting what one does
not expect yet or any longer.14
Democracy is thus split, for Derrida, between the ideal idea of

‘democracy to come’, the infinite promise of justice, and the demoralizing
awareness that this will not do, that any concrete attempt to fill in this
promise will betray its infinite promise. This would be a rather awkward
combination of utmost idealism and realist pragmatism, if it wouldn’t
be, after all, so convenient. As Zizek once pointed out, here we get the
underlying perversion of the 68-ers stance of ‘soyons réalists, exigeons
l’impossible’: since we know that our unlimited, infinite demands for
justice are unfulfillable, impossible to meet, it is quite realist from our
part to demand them; our impossible demands allow us to occupy the
high moral ground of radicalism, while we are perfectly aware that the
status quo is here to stay. Here, the classical, radical political position is
enhanced with an ingredient it usually lacked: awareness, reasonability.
This is the portrait of the revolutionary artist at middle age: still radical,
still hoping for the impossible justice to come; yet not expecting anything,
aware of our limitations and so on. This is Marxism radicalism with liberal
reasonability. Or, as we already put it, liberal formalism plus radical
enthusiasm.
The sober drunkenness of Derrida’s ‘democracy to come’ is thus the
perfect supplement for our rigid and routinized democracies: while it
ensures that nothing radical, ‘impossible’ can alter our liberal-democratic
arrangements, it makes place for a pure hope, pure promise, pure form
of justice that simply haunts this barren landscape, and whose complete
separation from the concrete political realities is precisely what guarantees
its purity and idealism. The good old opposition between the ideal and
the real, between the utopian thrust and the pragmatic reasonableness, is
98
ALEX CISTELECAN
resurrected here and put to good use, an even better use than the liberals
might ever have thought of:
Apparently formalist, this indifference to the content has perhaps the

value of giving one to think the necessarily pure and purely necessary
form of the future as such, in its being-necessarily-promised… Whether
the promise promises this or that, whether it be fulfilled or not, or whether
it be unfilfillable, there is necessarily some promise and therefore some
historicity as future-to-come. It is what we are nicknaming the messianic
without messianism.15
While for the liberals, the classic opposition between promise and
reality, ideal and pragmatic can always prove to be a cause for despair
and frustration, in Derrida the very same unbridgeable opposition becomes
a cause for enthusiasm. And this enthusiasm is all the more stronger and
passionate, the more it is pure – that is, without concrete fundament and
possibility of fulfillment. In a typical move for all the post-metaphysical
thought (and its historical correspondent – the New Left movements and
their Eastern correspondents, the anticommunist dissidents), Derrida’s
political contribution is nothing less than having managed to square the
circle of our liberal democracies: how to reconcile our dull, routinized, and
utterly unjust liberal democracies with their initial message of hope and
justice? Quite simply: just keep them separated. At most, let them ‘haunt’
each other: thus, circling around one another without any risk of contact,
they can regenerate themselves endlessly. In Derrida’s recipe of political
justice and ‘democracy to come’ – that is, hoping, waiting for justice,
without expecting any – liberal democracy puts on its revolutionary,
enthusiastic, radical and passionate cloths. Only its passion, promise,
and justice have actually nothing to do with itself, or, for that matter,
with this world.
Even if not so articulated in all its political consequences, we find
a very similar view of the relation between democracy and religion in
Jean-Luc Nancy. Again, a certain fundamental structure or dynamic of
religion – in this case, the secularization of Christianity – is revealed as
sharing a strong affinity with our present democratic arrangement. Even
more, this fundamental affinity has to do with the prevalence of form
over content: in both Christianity and democracy, we witness the same
emptying of the form of its content, the same kenosis or secularization.
Hence, one could deduce, in spite of its minor inconveniences, the purely
99
formal arrangement of liberalism turns out to be the initial promise and

structure of the messianic promise. In the death of God, in the reduction
of the religious content and presence to the pure form and passage of the
immanent community, democracy is resurrected.
Here, again, as in Derrida, deconstruction enjoys an unchallenged
pre-eminence over all its possible contenders: it is the only one that can
understand religion, at least the Christian one, because Christianity is
already, in its initial promise, deconstruction:
Obviously, then, we must say that deconstruction… is itself Christian. It

is Christian because Christianity is, originally, deconstructive, because it
relates immediately to its own origin as to a slack [jeu], an interval, some
play, an opening in the origin. But, as we well know, in another sense
Christianity is the exact opposite – denial, foreclosure of a deconstruction
and of its own deconstruction - precisely because it puts in the place of the
structure of origin, of any and all origin, something else: the proclamation
of its end.16
The same Derridian dialectic of loyalty and betrayal thus lead to

the same result: deconstruction is, in some sense, more Christian than
Christianity, more messianic than any religious messianism (or Marxist,
why not?), because it is the only one to hold on to its initial opening.
Only with deconstruction, the messianic promise can be faithful to its
pure formal opening, without tempering it with positive content. Nancy’s
‘deconstruction of Christianity’ thus reveals the unparalleled Christianism
of deconstruction: its unquestioned fidelity to the pure form.
In Jean-Luc Nancy’s words, Christianity has to be understood as “a
dimension of sense that is at once the opening of sense and sense as
opening. From passage to presence, it does not cease being averred that
presence always repeats passage, or that passage always leads to more
opening at the heart of sense. The extreme point of that tension is attained
when the absolute of parousia, the absolute of presence, ends by merging
with the infinity of passage”. Or, later on, “The revealed is properly that
God is the revealable: what is revealed is the revealable, the Open as
such”17. But if the fundamental insight of Christianity is this emptying
of the form of its content, the reduction of the ‘absolute presence’ to the
‘infinity of passage’, to the ‘open as such’, then secularization, far from
being a betrayal or deviation from our Christian legacy, is, on the contrary,
its most inner dynamic and most faithful expression: “Christianity itself,
100
ALEX CISTELECAN
Christianity as such, is surpassed, because it is itself, and by itself, in a state

of being surpassed. That state of self-surpassing may be very profoundly
proper to it; it is perhaps its deepest tradition”18. And this is where the
political theology of the Right (from the Christian fundamentalist stance to
the more refined ‘radical orthodoxy’ school) goes basically wrong: their
denunciation of the process of secularization as a dangerous departure
from our Christian history fails to notice that secularization is the logical
unfolding of Christianity. As Jean-Luc Nancy puts it: “any analysis
that pretends to find a deviation of the modern world from Christian
reference forgets or denies that the modern world is itself the unfolding
of Christianity”.19
So where does all this lead us, politically speaking? Just like in Derrida,
the political effect of these developments is to present the contemporary
hegemony of the liberal-democratic formalism as the only heir to the
original messianic promise. “Christianity’s fate is perhaps the fate of sense
in general, that is, what has been called in the last few years, outwardly,
the ‘end of ideologies’. The ‘end of ideologies’ is at least the end of
promised sense or the end of the promise of sense as an intention, goal, and
fulfillment”20. The end of ideologies, the demise of the ‘grand narratives’,
the end of ‘promised sense’ as ‘intention, goal, and fulfillment’ – that is,
sense in the guise of any palpable positive content – is not so bad as it
appears at first sight: our post-ideological and post-utopian societies still
present us with the formal structure of sense and promise. And, considering
that any positive content of this empty promise of sense can only betray its
sense of promise, the post-ideological landscape turns out to be the best
political arrangement. No (particular) sense at all is better than any sense,
since it saves the promise of sense, the form of sense, which any particular
sense can only betray. Thus, again, the contemporary political status quo is
re-enchanted via a detour through political theology: the formal-formalism
of liberal democracies is infused with a vital doze of abstract religious
enthusiasm. Openness, pluralism, difference, proceduralism, formalism
and reasonability are no longer a dull liberal refrain, but the very arsenal
of passionate messianism. We are thus led back to where we started from;
except that now everything is illuminated.
A quick word on a different – yet so similar – view on political
theology is here in order, namely Gianni Vattimo’s recent rediscovery of
the Christian legacy. In the same way in which Derrida and Nancy place
deconstruction in the undeconstructible core of the messianic apparatus,
Vattimo localizes there his own intellectual brand – the famous ‘pensiero
101
debole’. And the conceptual tool for this operation is a very similar
understanding of what secularization means.
Thus, for Vattimo, modernity and secularization, far from being a
departure from or a betrayal of the religious experience, constitute in fact
its innermost dynamic. “Secularization”, argues Vattimo, “is a constitutive
characteristic of the authentic religious experience”; or, in even stronger
terms, “secularization is the very essence of Christianity”.21 And in this
aspect, secularization is exactly identical with the idea of ‘weak thought’:
both of them describe and proclaim a necessary weakening of the
metaphysical pre-eminence of presence, and a gradual liberation of form
from its content. “The idea that the history of being has as its guiding line the
weakening of the strong structures… is nothing else than the transcription
of the Christian doctrine of incarnation”.22 The open secret of the Christian
history is thus the dissolution of content and the opening of the pure form.
Hence, the result of Vattimo’s reading of secularization as a process of
weakening is a picture profoundly similar to Derrida and Nancy’s view.
Is the political effect of this reading the same re-enchantment of liberal
democracy that we get in French post-structuralism? On one hand, not
exactly. In Vattimo’s later works – for example, Ecce comu – we certainly
find a political critique of our contemporary liberal-democracies that is
largely missing in the writings of his French colleagues23. However, on
the other hand, at a more attentive look, Vattimo’s ‘generic communism’,
or ‘hermeneutic communism’, as he later called it,24 as the political
arrangement adequate to our post-metaphysical condition, turns out to
share all the characteristics of Derrida’s messianic liberalism, except the
name. The same horror of positive content, the same thrust in the inner
efficiency of the pure form, and, inevitably, the same identification of our
contemporary political arrangement (at least in its ideal form) with the
originary messianic promise of justice. Certainly, this identification is never
without some remainder; but this remainder is exactly what is needed in
order to keep the democratic game and the messianic hope going.
I will close this section of the article with a discussion of Simon
Critchley’s political theology, for two reasons: while Critchley shares the
basic assumptions of the other representatives of the post-metaphysical
political theology, his famous debate with Slavoj Zizek allows us track
down the major differences between their respective political theologies
and, thus, to prepare the passage to the next section.
In his book Infinitely demanding, Critchley tries to solve a problem very
similar to the one that tormented the other post-metaphysical theologians
102
ALEX CISTELECAN
that we already discussed: namely, how can one rescue or generate some
form of enthusiasm and political passion in our post-metaphysical and
post-ideological time? In the absence of the good old grand narratives
and great utopias, how can one avoid slipping into passivity and political
cynicism? Critchley’s answer points to the necessity of religion – or, more
exactly, the necessity of some form of religion. In Critchley’s words, “if
political life is to arrest a slide into demotivated cynicism, then it would
seem to require a motivating and authorizing faith which might be capable
of forming solidarity in a locality, a site, a region”.25 Again then, the existing
democratic political arrangement, in order to survive, requires an infusion
of some kind of diffuse religiosity. And again, this religion that comes to
save the democratic status quo is a purely formal religion, deprived of its
embarrassing content (such as the existence of God). As Critchley describes
the double bind of this decaffeinated religion:
On the one hand, unbelievers still seem to require an experience of belief;

on the other hand, this cannot be the idea that belief has to be underpinned
by a traditional conception of religion defined by an experience or maybe
just a postulate of transcendent fullness, namely the God of metaphysics
or what Heidegger calls ‘onto-theo-logy’.26
Or, as he puts it in another place: “Those who cannot believe still

require religious truth and a framework of ritual in which they can
believe”27. – in other words, what we need today, in our nihilistic age,
when all the great narratives are dead and buried, is at least the framework
of a grand narrative, its religious form, or even better, its practical form – its
ritual. If not a grand narrative of democracy, than at least we should have
a grand ritual. The dialectics of form and content, or, more precisely, the
sublation of content into form displays here all its strategic advantages:
“Must one either defend a version of secularism or quietly accept the slide
into some form of theism? This book refuses such an either/or option”28 –
but it can refuse such blackmail only by playing on the dialectic of form
and content, by hoping that thus we can still have the cake and eat it too
– we can have all the advantages of secularism (pluralism, proceduralism,
difference), with the enchanted world of religion.
So what is the political effect of this necessary religious form or ritual?
A politics which could enlist the help of this form of religion would be a
politics of ‘infinitely demanding’ – the politics of ‘mystical anarchism’. In
what consists the politics of infinitely demanding? This, argues Critchley, is
103
a politics that “calls the state into question and calls the established order
to account, not in order to do away with the state, desirable though that
might well be in some utopian sense, but in order to better it or attenuate
its malicious effect”.29 Infinitely demanding – but expecting very little,
nothing more than an attenuation of the status quo. The mystical anarchism
of infinitely demanding politics paradoxically coincides with the most
reasonable and pragmatic reformism.
Not incidentally, we end up here with the same inevitable compromise
between our infinite demand for justice and the concrete – and inevitably
unsatisfactory – attempts to implement it, a compromise that we already
found in Derrida. And just like in Derrida, what at first view appears as
an unstable, potentially explosive tension – between infinite justice and
concrete politics – is actually a very convenient and stable coexistence:
their radical separation ensures the endless reproduction of both. In
Critchley’s words, “politics is action that situates itself in the conflict
between a commitment to nonviolence and the historical reality of violence
into which one is inserted, and which requires an ever-compromised,
ever imperfect action that is guided by an infinite ethical demand”30. It
is precisely the fact that our thrust for infinite justice will never impact
on the concrete political situation the one that, on the one hand, our
‘mystical anarchism’ will remain forever pure, forever noble, while the
political status quo will not only remain in place, but will also gain the
legitimacy provided by its opening to our call for justice. “I argue that the
only choice in politics is not, as it is for Lenin and Žižek, between state
power or no power. Rather, politics consists in the creation of interstitial
distance within the state…”.31 One should not attempt to abolish the
state or occupy its commanding heights – nothing radical is politically
possible, and this is not in spite of our infinite demand for justice, but
precisely because of it. The most we can hope for is to create an ‘interstitial
distance within the state’: mystical anarchism thus consists in creating an
immanent transcendence into our status quo. Which expresses perfectly
the ultimate political contribution of the stance of infinitely demanding: in
the same way in which bourgeois society managed to accommodate the
various radical political demands by creating small islands of freedom in its
interstices (leisure time and high culture for the select few), it can perfectly
accommodate the infinite demands of the mystical anarchism by offering
them the necessary ‘interstitial distance within the state’ – such as, let’s
say, various ‘occupied’ parks in which the noble thrust for justice is kept
104
ALEX CISTELECAN
alive, as in a natural reservation of political freedom, while everywhere

else business goes on as usual.
Overall then, Zizek’s critical appraisal of the ‘politics of resistance’
envisioned by Critchley and the other post-metaphysical radicals seems to
be perfectly accurate: “today’s liberal-democratic state and the dream of
an ‘infinitely demanding’ anarchic politics exist in a relationship of mutual
parasitism: anarchic agents do the ethical thinking, and the state does the
work of running and regulating society”. In other words, “the politics of
resistance is nothing but the moralising supplement to a Third Way left”.32
This diagnostic concurs indeed with our analysis of the post-
metaphysical radical political theology that we developed so far. But how
do things look in the other camp, in the formal materialism of the Leninist
messianists? The next section will attempt to provide an answer to this.
The form of passion

While the material formalism of the post-metaphysical theorists
amounts to, as we saw, a theological repackaging of the good old
democratic reformism – which is thus saved from its epochal inertia and
dead-end – , in the case of the political theology of Zizek and Badiou we
are dealing rather with an attempt to re-articulate a theory (and eventually
practice) of radical revolution.
This attempt had its first and most notorious contemporary articulation
in Alain Badiou’s Saint Paul. The Foundation of Universalism. As Badiou
clearly states, the contemporary relevance of the figure of Saint Paul
consists in the need to find a “new figure of the militant, different from the
party militant of Lenin”.33 This difference from Leninism is, however, as we
will see below, rather an internal difference: it opposes a ritualized, pre-
existing and purified form of Leninism (which articulates the genuine figure
of the revolutionary militant) to the real and institutionalized manifestation
of Leninism. In brief, it opposes the initial Lenin, Lenin’s intentions, a sort
of ur-Lenin, to the real one that became institutionalized and corrupted in
the party discipline. This is why Saint Paul can pass, for Badiou and Zizek,
as the “Lenin of Christ”:34 that is, the one who universalized and put into
practice the teachings of the master. What Lenin did for Marx – that is,
transposing the master’s message into a universalizable practical form –
Saint Paul did for Christ. In both cases, the operation of universalization
105
and putting into practice of the initial message has to pass through the
decentered position of the apostle with regard to the original phenomenon.
This necessary decentering is the constitutive operation of the
foundation of universality. Hence, Badiou’s idea of universality has
nothing to do with the traditional idea of universality, as the mere common
element to be found in all differences, or as the dialectical overcoming of
differences into their synthetic identity. Universality, for Badiou, the very
traversal of differences – thus, it is not derived from the common substance
shared by all particular elements, but rather on the very non-identity with
itself of every particularity. Thus, in a way, universality always already
traverses the particular and precluded its identity with itself.
This understanding of universality, that Badiou finds in Saint Paul,
is crucial for our contemporary epoch because it allows us to avoid
the mutually reinforcing opposition of global versus local. According
to Badiou, these two alternatives – global and local – far from standing
in a genuine opposition that covers all the possible alternatives, stand
actually in a relation of concealed complicity: they are the two sides of
contemporary capitalism, in which the homogeneous dynamic of global
capital requires and effectively reinforces the manifestation of local
particularities – or, as Deleuze would have put it, every deteritorialization
produces a reteritorialization. Hence, the blackmail with which we are
presented by global capitalism, of having to choose between global
and local, between cosmopolitan capitalism and identitary resistance,
is to be refused in toto. And the conceptual and practical source for this
overcoming of the false opposition between local and global, or of the
mutually reinforcing opposition between law and transgression, is Saint
Paul’s notion of universalism. As Badiou argues, “Paul’s unprecedented
gesture consists in subtracting truth from the communitarian grasp”,35
without turning it into an abstract universality. The obtaining universality is
not a stable substance, or an empty, abstract form, but an active operation
which requires the active fidelity of the particular subjects.
Thus, in the Paulinian gesture of universalization, subject and strategy
meet. Hence, the contemporary relevance of Paul’s message is that it
understands universality in a purely political way: universality as such is
a political strategy. Moreover, it also conceives of the subject as a purely
political being: in this, Paul’s epistles seem to confirm Badiou’s old idea
that “every subject is political, and that is why we have so few subjects
and so few politics”.36 The Paulinian gesture of universalization thus
presumes a mutual founding of subject and revolutionary politics: there
106
ALEX CISTELECAN
is a universal politics of emancipation only as long as there is the fidelity

of the subject to the messianic Event. On the other hand, the messianic
Event exists – or persists – only through the community of atheist believers,
of the ones that remain faithful to its call.
This is why Badiou, even if a declared atheist, is profoundly interested
in Saint Paul. The apostle is relevant not a religious figure, but as the
“thinker of the Event”, as the one who articulates for the first time “the
invariant traits of the militant figure”.37 Here we already encounter the
dialectics of form and content that the messianic Leninists are led to
presume. The religious content of Paul’s epistles is reduced to a minimum.
Actually, argues Badiou, this reduction of the religious content to its pure
form was already initiated by Paul himself, when he reduced the religious
‘fables’ to the unique event of Christ’s resurrection. This evacuation of the
religious content is further pursued by Badiou, for whom even the concrete
content of Christ’s resurrection is distilled in the minimal message of the
possibility of overcoming the mere, biological life, and in the promise
of emancipation that it carries with it. Thus, Badiou’s wager becomes
perfectly clear: in Saint Paul’s writings we are supposed to find, already
articulated, all the formal structure of the militant, revolutionary politics,
even if still a bit muddied in the content of the religious fables. Thus,
perhaps paradoxically, in order to articulate a new Leninist politics of
revolutionary practice, we are to go beyond the message and practice of
the real Lenin, and return to the strategic theory of the messianic event as
it was articulated by Saint Paul. However, this obviously does not amount
to a return to Christianity: saving Lenin from himself presupposes rescuing
Saint Paul from his Christianity. What we are looking for is merely the
formal articulation of the militant’s subjective disposition and revolutionary
practice, as it appears in Saint Paul’s writings on the believers’ fidelity to the
messianic event. Apparently, the purity of this Leninist formal dispositive
is found in a more compelling and comprehensive way in the epistles of
Saint Paul, even if it is contaminated with the religious content, than in
the writings and actions of Lenin himself, where it is muddled with – well
– its own concrete and historical content.
Before we pass to Zizek’s encounter with political theology, a few
words about Giorgio Agamben’s Th Time That Remains are in order, since
this book is partly a reply to Badiou’s Saint Paul. Agamben’s commentary
of the beginning of Saint Paul’s epistle to the Romans is concerned with
uncovering a certain messianic structure of subjectivity and history; in
this respect, it is largely consistent with Badiou’s attempt. However, on
107
a number of issues, Agamben formulates several critiques of the political

theology of Badiou, which are worth taking into consideration, since they
might further clarify the stakes involved here.
Agamben’s main critique of Badiou is his claim that, with Saint Paul,
we witness the foundation of universality. For the Italian philosopher, this
is quite wrong, since the messianic call, far from overcoming the particular
differences in a superior, encompassing universality, actually splits the
particular identities from within. The effect of the messianic call is to
“revoke all vocations”: all existing identities are suspended, and preserved
in the manner of “as if not”.38 In short, the messianic call separates the
subject from his immediate identity: under the incidence of the messianic
call, the subject is to remain in his previous condition, continue to be
a farmer, a husband etc., but in the mode of the “as if not”. However,
this operation is not at all similar to the strategy of mere pretending to be
something else, the “as if” position: instead of transgressing the subject’s
existing condition by allowing him to identify with another, fictitious one,
the “as if not” suspends the current condition from within and, in opening
this internal distance, allows the subject to pass from a relation of property
(in which the subject ‘owns’ his identity) to a relation of free use.
But in this aspect we can see the extremely modern, or even modernist,
effect of the messianic call. The revocation of all vocation, this suspension
of all immediate identity, is at the basis of the modern concept of class, as
opposed to the concept of estate. While the concept of estate presupposes
the substantial identity of its members and an organic link between the
one individual and his social position, the notion of class presumes only
a functional and structural common identity of its members.
However, the messianic call, when read in this way, cannot – argues
Agamben – be understood as a ‘foundation of the universal’: on the
contrary, it is exactly what precludes the formation of universality, since
it subverts the particular identities from within. The problem with this
critique of Badiou is that the universality that Agamben rejects has nothing
to do with the universality that Badiou advocates: Agamben’s target is
rather the traditional notion of universality, understood as the common
substance underlying or overcoming all the particular differences. Even
more, what Agamben opposes to this universality is actually very similar
to Badiou’s understanding of universality: not the stable and immutable
general identity, which transcends all particular differences, but the
impossible coincidence of the particular with itself. Agamben’s messianic
call traverses and opens up the immediate particular identities in the
108
ALEX CISTELECAN
exact same way as Badiou’s universality. For Agamben, the messianic

cut introduces a remainder both in the subject and in history; it cuts the
subject’s identity with itself, and splits the chronological line of history:
Messianic time introduces a remainder into historical time that exceeds the
division between past and future. However, this historical cut is precisely
the space for Badiou’s ‘immanent exception’, in the same way in which
the remainder to which the subject is reduced, after having his identity
suspended from within by the messianic call, is precisely the ‘stuff’ of the
universal for Badiou. Thus, in this respect, one can say that Agamben’s
critique of Badiou is a bit misplaced; but on the other hand, that Agamben’s
articulation of the condition of ‘as if not’ and the revocation of all vocations
provides a better and more compelling picture of what Badiou meant to
say with the messianic foundation of universality.
In another respect instead, Agamben’s critique of Badiou seems to be
perfectly accurate – namely, in the issue regarding dialectics. Badiou’s
avowed anti-Hegelianism leads him to the claim that the messianic
apparatus is profoundly non-dialectical. It is actually meant to transgress
the ‘dialectics’ of law and transgression, sin and desire. (In this respect,
Antonio Negri’s return to the Book of Job is very similar, since it also tries to
find in it an alternative to the straightjacket of the dialectic between sin and
punishment, measure and value – a dialectics that extends, according to
Negri, in the underlying structure and dynamic of capitalism, the equation
of labour time and measure of value39). However, if in the previous case
we witnessed Agamben mounting a critique of universalism based on a
very traditional understanding of this notion, in this case Badiou’s (and
Negri’s) critique of dialectics is the one that is grounded in a rather poor
and unidimensional – we could say: non-dialectical – understanding of
dialectics. As Agamben brilliantly shows, the messianic apparatus, far from
being non-dialectical, or even anti-dialectical, is actually the inspiration
point for the whole dialectical tradition: the Greek term katarghein,
designating the operation of ‘revocation of all vocations’, was later
translated by Luther as Aufhebung – that is, precisely the central concept
of the whole Hegelian dialectics.
It is not difficult to understand the reasons for Badiou’s and Negri’s
resistance to the idea of dialectics: it is their belief that, once we accept
dialectics, we are inevitably led to accept all the errors of the infamous
dialectical materialism – that is, its rigid and teleological view on history,
as a preordained set of stages through which history will necessarily
pass. However, in their attempt to rescue revolutionary politics from the
109
misgivings of its Stalinist institutionalization, it seems that they are too

eager to throw the precious dialectical understanding of history together
with the dirty water of revolutionary party politics. Furthermore, as we will
see in more detail below, their attempt to replace the dialectical dynamic
with the messianic apparatus, as articulated in the Church’s founding
writings, makes rather little sense, since this formal messianic apparatus
stands in the same relation to its institutionalization in the Church as the
dialectical apparatus stands in relation to its Bolshevik institutionalization.
So, if we are to reject dialectics as having been irreparably compromised
by its historical application, how come we are supposed to rescue the
pure, formal messianic apparatus, even though – as Badiou explicitly
admits – this apparatus has also been perverted and corrupted in the
institution of the Church?
Before approaching this kind of issues head on, let us briefly review
Zizek’s contribution to the contemporary turn to political theology. Since
his politico-theological writing comprise no less than three books explicitly
dedicated to the issue, and numerous chapters and passages scattered
throughout his other volumes, I will only point out the most relevant
aspects for the present discussion.
The first thing to notice is that Zizek’s turn to political theology comes
after his famous debate with Judith Butler and Ernesto Laclau, and as an
answer to their critique that there is no possible politics to be articulated
on the basis of Lacan’s psychoanalysis. What his interlocutors rightly
pointed out is that one cannot build a Marxist political theory, or at least
a theory of the subject compatible with the Marxist materialism – as
Zizek claims – on the basis of the unhistorical and unchanging Lacanian
structures. Zizek’s answer seems to have consisted in his turn to Saint
Paul and political theology: that is, not a rediscovery of historicity and
materialism, but rather a better, more suited articulation of the formal and
unhistorical structure of the militant subject. For Zizek, the turn to Saint
Paul is not a divorce from the Lacanian unhistorical formalism and turn
to a proper Marxist materialism, but rather a better formalism, in which
the political limitations of Lacanian theory are turned into just so many
political advantages, without leaving the sphere of formalism and having
to take into consideration the historical and material conditions for such
a revolutionary politics.
The programmatic intent of Zizek’s turn to political theology is clearly
stated in the opening pages of his works: in these times of engulfing
obscurantism, one should not criticize the last remnants of religion,
110
ALEX CISTELECAN
especially those still to be found in Marxism; instead, one should adopt

the opposite strategy and claim: “yes, there is a direct lineage from
Christianity to Marxism; yes, Christianity and Marxism should fight on
the same side of the barricade against the onslaught of new spiritualisms
– the authentic Christian legacy is much too precious to be left to the
fundamentalist freaks”.40 The ‘authentic Christian legacy’ and the genuine
Marxism thus stand in a relation of mutual founding and purification: in
the same way in which Marxism preserves the genuine, revolutionary
core of Christianity, the authentic Christian legacy expresses the same
revolutionary and emancipatory message of Marxism. This is the same
operation of the necessary decentered foundation that we encountered in
the role of Saint Paul with regards to the Christian institution. In a move
that resembles Derrida’s ruminations on the negative and decentered
statute of the origin, here the origin, the beginning, in order to function
as origin and beginning, has to be displaced and take the necessary road
of the exile.
And yet, in Zizek, between Marxism and Christianity we don’t have a
perfect symmetry, in which each of the two terms founds and purifies the
other. The political theology of Zizek is more theology than politics: in our
times of ‘religious obscurantism’, if one wants to re-articulate the genuine
message of Marxism, one has to pass through the religious form of the
messianic event; the opposite move – reading the messianic message in
the Marxian corpus – doesn’t seem to be advisable, precisely because one
would then run the risk of alienating his presumed public. Because of the
obscurantist times in which we live, the re-articulation of an emancipatory
revolutionary politics has to borrow the form and terms of the religious
experience, and just give them a different twist and a different – more
genuine – political content. Never has an appeal to a new founding of a
political radical alternative has started with a more complete capitulation
to the imperatives and fashion of the status quo.
So which is then the reason for which, today, the emancipatory message
of Marxism is more readable in Saint Paul’s letters than in Marx’s texts,
besides the statistical fact that, in our obscurantist epoch, people seem
to find more reasonable and plausible the existence of a life after death
than the possibility of a just society after capitalism; or the fact that, to put
it a little better, people believe that it is much more plausible to reach a
just society through a miraculous resurrection or subjective rebirth, than
through an implausible modification of our existing social structures? The
reason is that, while we have to – as Zizek assumes – pay lip service to the
111
tastes of our epoch and join hands with the overwhelming religious revival,
we can still subvert the reactionary bias of this trend by unveiling the
essentially modern and progressive kernel of genuine Christianity. Thus,
a more proper and genuine Christianism is proposed as an alternative to
its more common, obscurantist or fundamentalist form of appearance. The
contemporary religious and reactionary wave is to be counteracted with
a no less religious, but progressive stance. The return to Marx ends up in
an internal war that traverses the Christian communities. The essentially
modern, emancipatory and universalist kernel of the Christian stance is the
only weapon against the reactionary and obscurantist contemporary revival
of fundamentalism, politics of identity, new age spirituality and so on.
The reason why one can oppose a genuine, emancipatory Christian
legacy to its own obscurantist debauchery consists in the fact that the very
emancipatory dynamic is already the proper Christian one. In building
this argument, Zizek comes as close as it gets to the understanding of
secularization as the proper Christian dynamic that we already encountered
in Nancy or Derrida. A few quotes from the works of the Slovenian thinker
will suffice in order to prove their proximity: “My thesis is thus double:
not only is Christianity, at its core, the only truly consistent atheism, it is
also that atheists are the only true believers”41. Or: ‘My claim here is not
merely that I am a materialist through and through, and that the subversive
kernel of Christianity is accessible also to a materialist approach; my thesis
is much stronger: this kernel is accessible only to a materialist approach
– and vice versa: to become a true dialectical materialist, one should go
through the Christian experience”.42
The reason for this is the unique dialectic nature of Christianity: what
is sublated in Christianity is the divine Substance itself – negated but
simultaneously maintained in the transubstantiated form of the Holy
Spirit, the community of believers. The community of atheist believers
is, then, a purely virtual community: it exists without any transcendent
support and without any internal identity – it exists only as long as its
members act as if it exists. It is only atheists who believe purely, because
their belief is without any support in some presupposed Big Other. This
is why the proper Christian stance is an alternative to the fundamentalist
and obscurantist return of the religious: against the new spirituality, which
focuses on inner, undetermined and non-institutionalized belief in some
generic Supreme Being, or which is based in an enclosed and substantial
community, the holy spirit should be conceived of as the community of
112
ALEX CISTELECAN
engaged atheists – a community without ‘Big Other’, without internal

identity and substance.
The inherent dynamic of Christianity is a properly dialectical move, in
which it is fulfilled and overcome in the community of atheist believers.
Thus, the whole point again boils down to a dialectic of form and content:
the reason why we can return to the genuine core of the Christian legacy in
order to counteract the contemporary onslaught of religious revivalism is
precisely the fact that, at its core, Christianity is already such an evacuation
of the content and reduction to pure form. As Zizek puts it: this “emptying
the form of its content” already takes place in Christianity itself, at its very
core-the name of this emptying is kenosis: God dies and resurrects itself as
the Holy Ghost, as the form of collective belief. Or, in brief, God dies and
resurrects as the communist community. The reduction of the transcendent
content to the immanent form is the principal message of Christianity. In
order to recover the Marxian politics of radical emancipation, one has to
go all the way through the Christian dialectics. Adorno famously said that,
at the concluding point of radical materialism, one encounters theology.
Here, the opposite path is opening in front of us: at the end of Christian
theology, one rediscovers Marxist materialism.
But what kind of materialism is the one that Zizek tries to articulate
here? A more attentive look reveals that this is a very curious kind of
materialism, namely a materialism which is not determined or influenced
by any concrete historical and social conditioning. Borrowing heavily from
Lacan’s notion of ‘pas toute’, the ‘not-all’, Zizek ends up by dismissing any
final determination by the material conditions: as a matter of fact, as Zizek
argues, “the historical determination, the objective conditions are never
‘total’ – they are not-all, the subjective position is already inscribed in
them… The question ‘When does ordinary time get caught in the messianic
twist?’ is a misleading one: we cannot deduce the emergence of messianic
time through an ‘objective’ analysis of historical process. ‘Messianic
time’ ultimately stands for the intrusion of subjectivity irreducible to the
‘objective’ historical process, which means that things can take a messianic
turn, time can become dense at any point”43. So, again, what kind of
materialism do we get at the end of our theological detour? Definitely, a
much better, permissive and promising kind of materialism, a materialism
in which the objective conditions do not determine anything and in which
the subjective position – that is, the subject’s will – determines everything.
The theological turn thus clearly was worth the price: from a panorama
of obscurantism and political despair, we ended up with an exhilarating
113
image in which we can still change and hope for everything, because the
historical conditioning is utterly irrelevant. In the end, the search for a new,
more radical revolutionary materialism cleared the stage of any possible
concern for the critique of political economy and for the concrete analysis
of the historical situation – all such endeavors pertaining merely to the
vulgar kind of materialism – and left us with the pure form of materialism44.
Not only the historical determination of this materialism is utterly absent,
but even its concrete forms of organization – be it political party, class,
state – are to be replaced by the vacuous and paradoxical ‘communist
community of atheist believers’. The only content or matter that counts is
the subject’s own will and decision, his fidelity to the messianic call; the
only thing that counts as matter is the subject’s “suspensive revolutionary
consciousness”: suspensive precisely because it cannot approach any
kind of practice or concrete action without endangering the purity of its
own form. Formal materialism is definitely the best kind of materialism:
it has all the advantages of formalism (unhistorical abstraction enhanced
with obstinate voluntarism), plus the prestigious etiquette of materialism.
Concluding remarks
Finally, in the concluding lines of this paper, let me try to synthesize
the main problems of this trend of formal materialism. Not incidentally,
they all have to do with the dialectic of form and content.
Firstly, the issue of the relationship between the form and content of the
religious stance. According to the Leninist messianists, our epoch forces
us to reverse the famous image proposed by Benjamin in discussing the
relationship between theology and historical materialism: nowadays it is
no longer theology that has to keep hidden under the table of the historical
materialist chess player; it is historical materialism that has to be advocated
for only if couched in the categories of theology. The rearticulation of a
positive radical political program has to appeal to the theological form
of the messianic apparatus. In order to become plausible again, any
concrete politics of emancipation has to be grounded and promoted as the
‘zero degree’, the pure form of the religious stance. The problem here is,
obviously, the difficulty of smoothly separating the form from its content:
on the one hand, if the messianic promise is to be reduced to its pure form,
and stripped of all its positive religious content, it is bound to turn into
an abstract form, dispositive or ritual that will hardly generate any more
114
ALEX CISTELECAN
passion or commitment than the historical materialism it is presumed to

rescue; on the other hand, if this theological turn is to provide the necessary
infusion of revolutionary enthusiasm and passion, it will have to carry with
it a lot of its positive religious content, towards which Badiou and Zizek
are nevertheless extremely reluctant. There is a good reason for which
Marxist politics seem to be today in an unsurpassable deadlock: besides
its historical record in the 20th century as ‘state socialism’, the conceptual
sophistication of this theory is matched only by the growing sophistication
of today’s capitalism. In this context, it is hard to believe that importing a
pure form from Christian theology will enhance the plausibility of Marxism,
or translate today’s economic realities into some more intuitive sense,
or generate some new enthusiasm in this kind of revolutionary politics.
Zizek and Badiou’s wager that it nevertheless could amounts to claiming
that one could generate a new enthusiasm in the rationalism of political
liberalism by rediscovering Aristotle’s axiom of logic.
Secondly, we have the issue of history and event: the possibility of the
radical, emancipatory event is grounded, in Zizek and Badiou’s political
theology, not in the analysis of the concrete situation, but in the evacuation
of all historical relevance. The only historical determination that the
Leninist messianists seem to hold on to is concentrated in Benjamin’s
notion of ‘readability’: that is, the idea that the historical content becomes
intelligible, readable only in certain privileged moments. But again, the
historical reason for which we are supposedly reaching this readability
today is, in Zizek and Badiou, extremely thin: the only argument would
be that today’s American global yet multicultural empire resembles the old
Roman empire. But even if this were true, the political effect of the Christian
opposition to the Roman empire was not communism, but feudalism.
And yet history – with all its concrete determinations – seems to be
present in the background of the Leninist messianists mind, but only as a
negative presence, as a stumbling block that one has to avoid. For Marx,
communism was not a distant utopia, nor even a form already available,
but the real movement of history.45 In Zizek and Badiou, the reasoning
seems to be instead as follows: if history doesn’t present us with any
concrete ‘historical transcendence’ – that is, with some concrete traces,
signs and dynamics that would point towards its possible transcendence
–, if communism is no longer the real movement of history and history
is obviously no longer on our side, the only solution is to drop history
altogether and stick to the pure, a priori form of transcendence: the
messianic event. Paraphrasing Marx’s famous thesis on Feuerbach46, for
115
Zizek and Badiou the task of the philosopher is not to interpret the world,
nor simply to change it – but rather to change the world by offering a
different interpretation of it; or, to put it better, the revolutionary task is
to find an interpretation of the world as already changed by a proper
interpretation, i.e. the messianic call. Here, the objective conditions are
replaced with the subjective disposition. And since the proper subjective
disposition can be summoned anytime, this formal materialism converts
formal possibility into occasion, and occasion into concrete possibility.
It is, as Schmitt would say, political romanticism, with its conceptual
trademark, occasionalism.
Finally, it is worth saying some words about the inevitable succession
of occasional fidelity and necessary betrayal that this formal materialism
leads to. For all its emphasis on political organization and mobilization,
this trend is utterly vague on both issues. It is, at most, mobilization for
the sake of mobilization; the fact that the messianic community – just like
the lacanian psychoanalyst – authorizes itself from itself, with no external
point of authority, leaves this political subject and this political movement
totally undetermined. Hence, there is – at least at the concrete, pragmatic
level – an overlapping with the other contemporary trend of contemporary
political theology, the post-metaphysical theology of Derrida. The political
practice that both of these theories entail oscillates between a radical
subjective mobilization (with its melancholic reverse) and an abstract
metaphysics of the unfathomable Event (again, with a similar melancholic
reverse47). The very purity of the messianic form precludes its proper
translation into practice.
Certainly, these authors are not unaware to this circulatory logic of
fidelity and betrayal. After all, their turn to theology was meant precisely to
resuscitate a possible Marxist and revolutionary politics from its betrayal in
the state socialisms of the 20th century. But it is hard to understand how can
one break this short-circuit between Marxist promise and Marxist betrayal
by appealing to a pure, a prioric messianic form, which, according to these
very authors, was not only betrayed by its concrete form of institutional
organization, but already by its immediate, positive content.
The final verdict: in Zizek and Badiou’s political theology, the theory
(and, eventually, practice) of revolution is stripped down right to its zero
degree – that is, the closing, formal stage of the material: what their theory
of the messianic event amounts to is an ontological argument for revolution,
whereby the existence of revolution is deduced from its unhistoric, aprioric
concept – the messianic apparatus. Historical materialism survives here
116
ALEX CISTELECAN
only in its minimal, formal and idealist mode of appearance. Theirs is

indeed a liturgy of actual revolution and, consequently, of the possibility
of history: its burial and resurrection as pure form, as the holy, immanent
community of Marxist academics.
Such is, then, the sad and happy fate of our times: to reenact the good
old, political opposition between bourgeois ideology and political practice
(liberal democracy) versus the revolutionary left as not even a battle of
ideas, but as a genuine battle of fantasies, between a mystical anarchism
of the pure democracy to come (completely accommodating and even
legitimizing to the liberal status quo) and a no less mystical Leninism of
the revolution-as-already-there (ultimately, no less accommodating in its
political effects).
117
NOTES
1 Jacob Taubes, The Political Theology of Paul, Stanford University Press,
Stanford, 2004, p. 69.
2 ‘Schmittianism’, obviously not in the sense of a massive turn to the far Right,
but in the strict sense delineated by Taubes’ quoted remark: as a generalized
attempt to uncover the theological substratum in our political, juridical and
social categories.
3 Since I will be discussing here the political effect of this theological turn
in terms of emancipatory potential and thrust for social justice, I will be
dealing only with political theorists belonging to the Left – understood in
the broadest sense, from liberals to Leninists.
4 See the articles in the famous Rawls-Habermas debate: Jurgen Habermas,
“Reconciliation through the Public Use of Reason: Remarks on John Rawls’s
Political Liberalism”, The Journal of Philosophy, vol. 92, no. 3, 1995, pp.
109-131; John Rawls, “Political Liberalism: Reply to Habermas”, The Journal
of Philosophy, vol. 92, no. 3, 1995, pp. 132-180; John Rawls, “The Idea of
Public Reason Revisited”, The University of Chicago Law Review, vol. 64,
no. 3, 1997, pp. 765-807; Jurgen Habermas, “Religion in the Public Sphere”,
European Journal of Philosophy, vol. 14, no. 1, 2006, pp. 1-25.
5 Boris Buden, Zonă de trecere. Despre sfârşitul postcomunismului, traducere
de Maria-Magdalena Anghelescu, Tact, Cluj-Napoca, 2012 [Zone des
Übergangs - Vom Ende des Postkommunismus, Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am
Main, 2009].
6 Loren Goldner, Vanguard of Retrogression. Postmodern Fictions as Ideology
in the Era of Fictitious Capital, Queequeg Publications, 2011, p. 52.
7 Besides Zizek and Badiou, Antonio Negri’s reading of the Book of Job [Il
lavoro di Giobbe, Manifestolibri, Rome, 2002] should be included more
or less in the same trend. However, as it inevitably happens with such
attempts to systematize and arrange conceptually large bodies of ideas, some
important authors remain non-allocated: in our case, the most relevant ones
would be Giorgio Agamben and Terry Eagleton.
8 Carl Schmitt, Political Romanticism, Cambridge (MA), MIT Press, 1986.
9 Herbert Marcuse, The One-Dimensional Man: Studies in the Ideology of
Advanced Industrial Society, Beacon Press, Boston, 1991, p. 16.
10 To use the apt expression coined by Nicos Poulantzas in his famous debate
with Ralph Miliband.
11 Jacques Derrida, Specters of Marx, Routledge, London & New York, 2006
[1993], p. 33.
12 Ibid., p. 74.
13 “[Deconstruction] belongs to the movement of an experience open to the
absolute future of what is coming, that is to say, a necessarily indeterminate,
abstract, desert-like experience that is confided, exposed, given up to
118
ALEX CISTELECAN
its waiting for the other and for the event. In its pure formality, in the
indetermination that it requires, one may find yet another essential affinity
between it and a certain messianic spirit” (Ibid., p. 112). Derrida is being
here unusually modest: judging from his own arguments, it is not only that
there is an affinity between ‘a certain messianic spirit’ and deconstruction.
It is rather that deconstruction is the only legitimate heir to this messianic
spirit. As we already saw, the other messianisms (Marxist or religious) share
an affinity to this messianic spirit only in as much as they share the opening
stance of deconstruction.
14 Ibid., p. 81.
15 Ibid., p. 92.
16 Jean-Luc Nancy, Dis-Enclosure: The Deconstruction of Christianity, Fordham
University Press, New York, 2008, p. 149.
17 Ibid., pp. 146, 147.
18 Ibid., p. 141. The same idea is present in the so-called ‘radical political
theology’ trend. See, for example, Clayton Crockett: “secularization is not
simply the opposite of religion, but a process inherent within it that empties
it or weakens it of its strong, foundational manifestations” (Clayton Crockett,
Radical Political Theology. Religion and Politics after Liberalism, Columbia
University Press, New York, 2011, p. 12).
19 Nancy, Dis-Enclosure, p. 138. Hence, an essential affinity between atheism
and Christian religion, linked logically and historically via the mechanism
of secularization: “The only Christianity that can be actual is one that
contemplates the present possibility of its negation… “The only thing that
can be actual is an atheism that contemplates the reality of its Christian
origins.”. (Ibid., p. 137)
20 Ibid., p. 142.
21 Gianni Vattimo, Credere di credere, Garzanti, Milano, 1996, pp. 7, 42.
22 Ibid., p. 25.
23 Certainly, the various ‘critiques’ of liberal democracy formulated by
Derrida or Nancy, which function rather as a ‘political’ extension of their
philosophical critique of metaphysics, and borrow heavily from the anti-
totalitarian discourse of the Cold War, are not exactly a political critique;
and, actually, they are not even a critique, since their main thrust is to rescue
the pure form of liberal democracy, its originary messianic promise, from
its concrete manifestations.
24 Gianni Vattimo, Ecce commu. Come si ridiventa cio che si era, Fazi, Roma,
2007; Gianni Vattimo, Santiago Zabala, Hermeneutic Communism: From
Heidegger to Marx, Columbia University Press, New York, 2011.
25 Simon Critchley, The Faith of the Faithless. Experiments in Political Theology,
Verso, London & New York, 2012, p. 5.
26 Ibid., p. 15.
27 Ibid., p. 3, my emphasis.
119
28 Ibid., p. 14.
29 bid., p. 8.
30 Ibid., p. 43.
31 Ibid., p. 5.
32 Slavoj Zizek, ‘Resistance is surrender’, London Review of Books, vol. 29,
no. 22, 15 November 2007.
33 Alain Badiou, Saint Paul. The Foundation of Universalism, Stanford
University Press, 1997, p. 7.
34 Ibid., p. 13. See also Slavoj Zizek, Repeating Lenin, Arkzin, 2001.
35 Badiou, Saint Paul, p. 18.
36 Alain Badiou, Théorie du sujet, Seuil, Paris, 2006, p. 351.
37 Badiou, Saint Paul, p. 4.
38 Giorgio Agamben, Il tempo che resta. Un commento alla Lettera ai Romani,
Bollati Boringhieri, Torino, 2000.
39 See Negri, Il lavoro di Giobbe.
40 Slavoj Zizek, The Fragile Absolute: Or Why is the Christian Legacy Worth
Fighting For, Verso, London & New York, 2009, p. 1.
41 Slavoj Zizek, Less than Nothing. Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical
Materialism, Verso, London & New York, 2012, p. 116.
42 Slavoj Zizek, The Puppet and the Dwarf. The Perverse Core of Christianity,
MIT Press, Massachusetts, 2003, p. 3.
43 Ibid., p. 25.
44 As Critchley rightly points out, “Badiou is trying to establish the formal
conditions of a legitimate politics. The more Marxist or sociological question
of the material conditions for such a politics is continually elided” (The Faith
of the Faithless, p. 96). The same goes for Zizek.
45 Karl Marx, The German Ideology, http://www.marxists.org/archive/marx/
works/1845/german-ideology/ch01a.htm
46 Karl Marx, Theses on Feuerbach, http://www.marxists.org/archive/marx/
works/1845/theses/theses.htm
47 Melancholic here in the quite technical sense that the term has in
psychoanalysis, that is the strategy of saving the relation with the impossible,
forbidden object by turning it into an object always already lost.
120
ALEX CISTELECAN
Bibliography
Agamben, G., Il tempo che resta. Un commento alla Lettera ai Romani, Bollati
Boringhieri, Torino, 2000.
Badiou, A., Saint Paul. The Foundation of Universalism, Stanford University
Press, 1997.
Badiou, A., Théorie du sujet, Seuil, Paris, 2006.
Buden, B., Zonă de trecere. Despre sfârşitul postcomunismului, traducere de Maria-
Magdalena Anghelescu, Tact, Cluj-Napoca, 2012 [Zone des Übergangs
- Vom Ende des Postkommunismus, Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am Main, 2009].
Critchley, S., The Faith of the Faithless. Experiments in Political Theology, Verso,
London & New York, 2012, p. 5.
Crockett, C., Radical Political Theology. Religion and Politics after Liberalism,
Columbia University Press, New York, 2011.
Derrida, J., Specters of Marx, Routledge, London & New York, 2006
Goldner, L., Vanguard of Retrogression. Postmodern Fictions as Ideology in the
Era of Fictitious Capital, Queequeg Publications, 2011.
Habermas, J., “Reconciliation through the Public Use of Reason: Remarks on
John Rawls’s Political Liberalism”, The Journal of Philosophy, vol. 92, no.
3, 1995, pp. 109-131.
Habermas, J., “Religion in the Public Sphere”, European Journal of Philosophy,
vol. 14, no. 1, 2006, pp. 1-25.
Marcuse, H., The One-Dimensional Man: Studies in the Ideology of Advanced
Industrial Society, Beacon Press, Boston, 1991.
Nancy, J-L., Dis-Enclosure: The Deconstruction of Christianity, Fordham University
Press, New York, 2008.
Negri, A., Il lavoro di Giobbe, Manifestolibri, Roma, 2002.
Rawls, J., “Political Liberalism: Reply to Habermas”, The Journal of Philosophy,
vol. 92, no. 3, 1995, pp. 132-180.
Rawls, J., “The Idea of Public Reason Revisited”, The University of Chicago Law
Review, vol. 64, no. 3, 1997, pp. 765-807.
Schmitt, C., Political Romanticism, Cambridge (MA), MIT Press, 1986.
Taubes, J., The Political Theology of Paul, Stanford University Press, Stanford, 2004.
Vattimo, G., Credere di credere, Garzanti, Milano, 1996.
Vattimo, G., Ecce commu. Come si ridiventa cio che si era, Fazi, Roma, 2007.
Vattimo, G., Zabala, S., Hermeneutic Communism: From Heidegger to Marx,
Columbia University Press, New York, 2011.
Zizek, S., Repeating Lenin, Arkzin, 2001.
Zizek, S., The Puppet and the Dwarf. The Perverse Core of Christianity, MIT Press,
Massachusetts, 2003.
Zizek, S., “Resistance is surrender”, London Review of Books, vol. 29, no. 22,
15 November 2007.
121
Zizek, S., The Fragile Absolute: Or Why is the Christian Legacy Worth Fighting
For, Verso, London & New York, 2009.
Zizek, S., Less than Nothing. Hegel and the Shadow of Dialectical Materialism,
Verso, London & New York, 2012.
122
COSTIN MOISIL
Born in 1970, in Bucharest
Ph.D., National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, Greece, 2012

Dissertation: The Construction of the Romanian National Church Music
(1821-1914)
Assistant researcher (ethnomusicologist), The Romanian Peasant Museum,

Bucharest
Associate teaching assistant, National University of Music, Bucharest
Doctoral scholarship offered by IKY (Foundation for State Scholarships,

Greece), 2003-2007
Participation in international conferences and symposia in Austria, Finland,

Greece, Hungary, and Romania
Articles and book reviews on Byzantine chant
Book:
Românirea cântărilor: un meşteşug şi multe controverse
(The “Romanianization” of chants: a technique and a lot of controversies),
Editura Muzicală, Bucharest, 2012
PROBLEMS OF IDENTITY IN THE
ORTHODOX CHURCH MUSIC IN
TRANSYLVANIA
Transylvania and the Orthodox people from Transylvania

Transylvania is the region that stretches to the Central and Western
part of Romania today. Broadly speaking, Transylvania represents the
territory once under Hungarian and Austrian dominion which became
part of the Romanian state after the First World War and in the aftermath
of the dissolution of Austria-Hungary. Strictly speaking, the term refers to
the territory delineated by the Eastern, Southern and Western Romanian
Carpathians, a territory that generally overlaps the former principality of
Transylvania since the time of the Hapsburg dominion. Transylvania, in
a wider sense, also includes the territories stretching to the west of the
former Transylvanian principality (Banat, Crişana) and to the north of it
(Maramureş).1
The largest part of Transylvania’s inhabitants are Romanian. The
Hungarians are the most important minority, approximately 20% of the
region’s population.2 A significant proportion is made up of the Roma
population, but their number is difficult to estimate; the correct percentage
is somewhere between 5 and 10%.3 The Germans and the Jews, other
times numerous, are nowadays an insignificant number.4 As to the religious
affiliation, approximately 70% of the inhabitants are Orthodox Christians,
10% each for Reformed and Roman-Catholic, 2% each for Pentecostal
and Greek Catholic. In an overwhelming proportion, the Romanians and
the Roma are Orthodox, while the Hungarians are Reformed or Roman-
Catholic.
Although the Romanian Greek-Catholic Church (or United with Rome)5
has a small number of devotees, it played an important part in the history
of the Transylvanian Romanians in the 18th-19th centuries. The Romanian
125
Greek-Catholic Church was set up in 1701, when most Orthodox

Romanians agreed to unite with Rome, accepting Catholic dogmas,
but having the right to keep the liturgic rites unchanged. Transylvania’s
metropolitan, Atanasie, was ordained again by the Catholics, severed his
ties with Bucharest and Constantinople and became subject to Rome.
Once Catholic faith embraced, the clerics received legal rights and tax
exemptions.6
For more than half a century, the united episcopate was the only
churchly institution of the Transylvanian Romanians recognized by the
Austrian Empire. Also, since the Romanian nobility had been turned
Hungarian until the 15th century, the Greek-Catholic clergy made up
the political and intellectual elite: it established and administered schools
and printing houses, sent the youngsters to study in Vienna and Rome,
fought for the political rights of Romanians, and later – around 1800 –
developed works of history and linguistics and laid the foundations of the
Enlightenment and of the national revival.
Not all Orthodox people accepted the union, though. As a consequence
of the former’s pressure and of Russia’s influence, the Austrian Empire
granted that the Transylvanian Orthodox people be represented by a
bishop subject to Karlowitz, starting 1761; in the next 50 years however,
the episcopal seat was vacant half the time. After the next half a century,
in 1864, under Andrei Şaguna’s rule, the Orthodox episcopate of
Transylvania was to be reorganized as a metropolitan church, gaining
full religious power, and to become politically active.
The proportion of the Orthodox and the Greek-Catholic people in
the 18th and 19th centuries is hard to estimate. In the first half of the
20th century, the ratio was roughly one of equality. In 1948, shortly after
the communist regime was instated, the Greek-Catholic Church was
disbanded, and its churches and other properties went to the Orthodox
Church. A part of the Greek-Catholic believers turned to the Roman-
Catholic churches of the Hungarians, where the service was done in Latin.
Others chose to perform the services illegally. Most, however, accepted
the affiliation to the Orthodox Church as a temporary solution, and later as
a consummated fact. Affiliation to one community or another only partly
depended on the differences in teaching between the two Churches. For
a healthy amount of believers, it seems that the social aspect weighed
more than the dogmatic one: it was more important to attend service in
the nearby church, where they and the rest of the village or the district
used to go, and it was less relevant if the priest prayed for the Orthodox
126
COSTIN MOISIL
bishop or for the Pope, or if the Creed was recited with the Filioque or
without it. This partly explains the number below expectation of Orthodox
people who returned to Greek-Catholicism after 1989, as well as the large
number of Orthodox people who accepted the union with Rome in 1701.
Orthodox church music in Transylvania – general overview

In this paragraph I will make a short presentation of the church chant
nowadays, showing who sings it, where, when and what they sing exactly.
The presentation takes into account the music in Transylvania, but – at a
general level – many of the elements mentioned are present in the other
Orthodox churches in Romania and in the entire Balkan area as well.
The church music is sung, naturally, especially in churches, during the
services. It can be sung in other places as well: in people’s houses and even
in public institutions for blessing the water, in processions and pilgrimages.
Outside the liturgical contexts, it can be listened to in concerts (sometimes
in churches, other times on stage), in the radio or TV broadcasts (live or
studio recordings),7 in the clips uploaded on video-sharing websites8
or on audio support (CDs, more seldom audio tapes).9 For a few years
now, in some churches the sound system plays church music also when
the church is open but there is no service being performed. This music
is rendered from original CDs or, of late, downloaded from the Internet.
During church services, the music is performed by several types of
chanters. The most important is the chanter per se, who is remunerated.
The latter is almost always a man.10 His place in church is in a distinct
area (kliros, Rom.: strană), in one of the lateral apses (in the front part of
the church), usually the one on the right. Sometimes, there are several
such “official” chanters. Beside the chanter or chanters who know the
chant rules, one can find one or more persons willing to help, but whose
musical and liturgical knowledge is scant. In the altar, there is another
category of musicians, the priests and the deacons. Their musical role is
limited: most of the times it is confined to reciting melodically certain
litanies or passages from the Scripture. However, they may come to the
kliros, in order to help the chanters, in certain moments.
In the churches that have a choir, be it plurivocal or monodic, it is set
in the kafasi (Rom.: cafas), a balcony situated in the opposite side from
the altar. The choir sings only at certain services: the Divine Liturgy (all
throughout, or starting with a certain liturgical moment – the Gospel or
127
the Cherubic Hymn), possibly at funerals and weddings. The choir is led
by a conductor. Usually, the conductor has a musical education of the
western kind and may be from outside the community. The chanter may
or may not join the choir, depending on the type of musical education
he has acquired.
In many churches, the congregation blends its voices with those of
the chanters above mentioned, for the Divine Liturgy chants and a few
other chants from the other services. The believers are people from all
walks of life. The number of those who regularly go to church is hard
to estimate: a recent survey which considered Romania entirely showed
that 22% of Romanians declare that they go to church at least once a
week, while another 26% go to church monthly, but this percentage is
probably overstated.11
The chant is performed at well defined moments of the service, which
alternate with recited passages or with passages that are recited slightly
melodically, as I have remarked above. The services take place with a
higher or lower frequency, depending on the church. At the monastery
churches, the services are performed every day, at several moments in the
day: usually, in the morning, in the afternoon, and in the evening. At the
parish churches, they take place once or several times a week, but more
important from the theological and social points of view are the Divine
Liturgies from Sunday mornings and the big feasts (Easter, Christmas, and
so on), to which occasional services are added, such as for weddings,
funerals or requiems. These are actually the services in which the choir,
if there is one, sings.
The duration of a chant varies from less than a minute to several
minutes; at the monasteries, one can find chants that may last for even half
an hour. The duration of a service stretches from a few minutes (under 10
minutes for a commemoration service performed rapidly) to a few hours,
and it also depends on the magnitude of the feast and the place where it
is performed (in the parish or at the monastery). The general duration of
the Sunday Liturgy is one hour and a half, the same length being valid for
the Matins service that precedes it. The believers come to church earlier
or later, and are allowed to enter the church anytime during the two
services, but most take care to arrive before the beginning of the Liturgy.
From the point of view of the text, the musical pieces are divided into
two main categories: psalms from the Old Testament and hymns. In the
Eastern Orthodox Church almost one hundred thousand hymns must
have been composed, many of which are the size of a single stanza. Of
128
COSTIN MOISIL
these, a few tens of thousands are still in use, including in the monasteries
in Transylvania. The period when the poetic creation thrived is framed
between the 7th-10th centuries, but hymns are being composed nowadays
as well. Some hymns are sung more often, others more rarely (once a year
or even more seldom than that), according to some relatively precise but
complicated rules;12 during Liturgy, most part of the repertoire is invariable.
The rules indicate the text that is to be chanted, but they give freedom
to choose the musical version. Certain versions are more popular, but
are not unique. Also, creation is not a closed field and nowadays new
musical versions are being composed. Moreover, improvisation plays an
important part.
Group identity and musical identity

The term identity is used with various meanings, depending on the
field (psychology, sociology, philosophy etc.), on the school of thought
and, of course, on the author. In this study, I examine group identity,
not the individual one, and I will not focus on the psychological and
philosophical perspectives.
Identity refers to a set of characteristics shared by the members of a
group. X and Y, group members, are characterized by a series of common
traits; hence, we can say that, from the point of view of the defining
group traits, X and Y are the same. I chose to use a working definition
adapted from that which Anthony D. Smith used for national identity.13
This definition involves two aspects: on the one hand, identity is “the
continuous reproduction and reinterpretation of the pattern of values,
symbols, memories, myths and traditions that compose the distinctive
heritage of the group”; on the other hand, it refers to “the identification of
individuals with that pattern and heritage and with its cultural elements”.
Hence, identity is not given and immutable, but the result of a continuous
process of reinterpretation of the characteristics, a process which unfolds at
a slower or faster pace, depending on the context. Identity also presupposes
that the group member should acknowledge the values and the other
elements mentioned as being his as well (to a larger or smaller extent).
Every person has a multiple identity, since everyone who lives in society
belongs simultaneously to several groups. Most people have an ethnic
affiliation, a geographical one, but also a familial affiliation, a professional
one, an age one, and so on. Many of these types of affiliation can be
129
subdivided, generating thus as many identities. For instance, someone

can be a Transylvanian, but also a Romanian, a European, a person from
Ţara Chioarului or another Transylvanian region, from X village or from
Y district of a town. Similarly, someone can feel part of the group of
teachers in general, but also part of a more restricted group, of the history
of early music professors in higher education, for instance. One person
may also have different identities of the same level: for instance, one can
simultaneously be a fan of several rock music bands or football teams.
Not infrequently, identities happen to conflict: for instance, a Romanian
supporter of CFR Cluj and CF Barcelona football teams may find himself
at odds in the event of a Steaua Bucharest – Barcelona match. His choice
may depend on the context: to support the team which is supported by
the people he chose to watch the match with; or to support the Romanian
team, if he is in a state of expatriation and he experiences homesickness;
or, on the contrary, the Catalan team, if he is an immigrant in Spain etc.
Whichever his decision may be, it is the result of certain personal choices,
but also of the ties with the groups to which the person considers he
belongs.
Often, identity characteristics are defined in relation to other groups
and less through reflection on the traits of one’s own group. Face to
face with someone from group X, a member of group Y will observe the
differences and will take them on as specific: we are like this, unlike X,
who are different. Thus, those from group Y construct their identity based
on the differences between them and other groups with which they get
in touch. To a distant observer, the identity differences between X and Y
groups can seem minor, just as one shared trait of the groups might seem
to him worth noticing; on the contrary, group Y can neglect the respective
trait, as long as it is met with the groups with which Y gets in contact.
Music can provide components for a group identity, just as dress,
hairdo, diet, the economic system and many other such aspects do. The
elements of a group’s identity connected to music make up the musical
identity. They comprise the entire music of the group or, rather, certain
parts of it (pieces or musical genres), regardless of whether they were
created or not by the group members, performed or not by them (and
regardless of their being used by other groups);14 performance approaches
acknowledged by the group as specific; particular traits (timbre, rhythmic
formulas, motifs, harmonic sequences etc). Among these elements, one
can also count discourses on the group’s music; for instance, among the
elements of Romanian national church music, one can find the myth
130
COSTIN MOISIL
according to which the Romanian church chant is more humble and is

better suited to prayer, as opposed to the Greek one, given to pomp;15
or the one according to which Anton Pann adapted the Greek chant by
drawing it closer to the Romanian folk music.16
One must note that the identity elements are not necessarily recognized
as such by the group’s outsiders. Also, there can be identity elements
shared by several groups. My research is not aimed at correlating the
musical characteristics to a certain group, but it is interested in the manner
in which each group considers that certain traits are its own, in the way
it conceives of its own identity.
Orthodox musics in Transylvania

In 2012 and 2013 I carried out a field research study in cities, villages,
and monasteries in Transylvania (Alba, Bihor, Cluj, Sălaj, and Sibiu
counties). I attended services, recorded church music, took part in a 3-day
pilgrimage to Nicula Monastery, and conducted interviews with chanters,
priests and pilgrims. My main objective was to study the church music as
collective identity mark. For achieving this, I had to distinguish between
different kinds of music and to understand their norms and their relations
with the concrete enactments.
In the Orthodox churches in Transylvania, one can find several types
of music. I made the classification taking into account both the musical
criteria, and the opinion of the chanters themselves. The prevailing music
is the so-called cunţană, after the name of the priest Dimitrie Cunţan – or
Cunţanu, according to the older spelling – the one who noted and edited
(in 1890) the church chants which he would teach to his students at the
Sibiu Seminary.17 The music from Cunţan’s volume became a norm and
gradually spread in the Transylvanian Orthodox churches.
The cunţană music has its origins in the Byzantine music, the latter
being a monodic music,18 with its own notation system, and whose
melodies fit one of the eight modes19 and one of the three genres: syllabic
(a syllable usually lasts one beat), short-melismatic (a syllable lasts two
beats) or long-melismatic (a syllable most of the times lasts eight beats).20
During the 18th century and the first half of the 19th century, children from
Transylvania could be found in the schools from Wallachia and Moldavia,
where they learnt, among others, the Byzantine chant in Romanian. Upon
returning to Transylvania, they would teach it in their turn, this time without
131
using the musical notation.21 For instance, Ioan Bobeş – the teacher from
whom Cunţan learned orally the church melodies at the end of the 1850s
– had studied Byzantine music at the Bucharest Seminary, as a student of
Anton Pann during 1844-1848.22
As the Metropolitanate and the seminary from Sibiu – founded by
Andrei Şaguna in 1855 – developed and acquired prestige, the cunţană
music evolved distinctly from the Byzantine chant in Romanian performed
to the South and East of the Carpathians. A juxtaposition of the two musics
has been attempted in the interwar period – after Transylvania’s annexation
to Romania – and especially during the communist period, when the
management of the Orthodox Church wanted the uniformization of church
music throughout the country. Although the project of uniformization
did not succeed completely, the standard repertoire promoted by the
Patriarchate in Bucharest pervaded Transylvania at the time of communism
and post-communism, at least for a part of the chants from the Divine
Liturgy and especially in the city.23
After the fall of communism, a revival movement of the Byzantine
tradition took place. The chanters tried to bring back into use the 19th
century repertoire and to come closer to the Greek style of performing, by
way of which they could rediscover the old “authentic” Romanian church
music.24 In Transylvania, the revivalist trend is prevalent in monasteries,
where a significant part of the monks were born or educated in Moldova,
Muntenia or Oltenia or had the experience of Greece and of the Holy
Mountain. Secondarily, it can be found in some churches from university
towns.
The Byzantine music (also called psaltic) is defined differently by the
Transylvanians. For most of them (including the majority of chanters),
the Byzantine chant, as regarded by the revivalist movement, and the
uniformized chant from the communist period belong to the same
category. On the other hand, the followers of the revivalist trend distinguish
the two musics, both as far as the repertoire and the general sound are
concerned, and the ornamentation and the musical scales.
Another music, called Blaj, is somewhat similar to the cunţană one.
Before the Second World War, Sibiu was the seat of the Orthodox
Metropolitanate of Transylvania, and Blaj – that of the Greek-Catholic
Metropolitanate. The chant taught in Blaj and practiced in the united
churches continued to be used also after the disappearance of the Greek-
Catholic church in 1948.25 Today, its weight is significantly diminished
in comparison to that of the cunţană one. The Blaj version is employed
132
COSTIN MOISIL
especially in the North of Transylvania, and by the more senior chanters;

the youngsters from the former Greek-Catholic areas learn at the seminary
or in college the cunţană music.
A special category is made up by the plurivocal choral music. It
comprises pieces in several parts (usually 3 or 4, for male or mixed choirs),
which are both harmonizations of the tunes from the above mentioned
musics, and original compositions, generally tonal in character. The
people I talked to seem to regard it as a unitary category; or, to be exact,
they do not make within it the distinctions that they make between the
monodic musics. Indeed, choral music has a special character and this
is not only due to the musical features of the pieces from the repertoire.
The choral music is performed only in some churches (especially in the
urban and richer ones, which can afford to pay several choristers) and
only at certain services and liturgical moments; it is sung from a score,
and the improvisations are absent; the performers can be people with no
connection to the parish or to the Christian faith, but with the ability to
read the musical notes.
Two other special categories gather paraliturgical pieces: pricesne (sg.
priceasnă) and carols (Rom.: colinde, sg. colindă). The former are relatively
recent compositions (18th century or more recent, some composed even
nowadays), with a stanzaic form and a simple melody. In church, they are
sung during Divine Liturgy, at the time of the Holy Communion (hence the
name priceasnă, from причастие (Sl.) = communion) or after the service is
completed. Outside the church, they are sung in pilgrimages.26 The carols
are sung in church at the same moments as the pricesne, but only during
the Christmas days and the 40 day fasting period that precedes the feast.
They gather two distinct genres from the viewpoint of ehnomusicologists:
cântece de stea (pieces for the Star boys’ singing procession, written by the
scholars of the 18th and 19th centuries, with texts about the Lord’s Nativity,
similar to the pricesne and the western noëls) and the colinde (anonymous
peasant pieces, possibly pre-Christian, with frequently unreligious texts,
which use a restricted gamut).27 The distinction between the cântece de
stea and the colinde is made only by ethnomusicologists; for the believers
(including the chanters and the clerics) it is insignificant.
133
Identity in the Transylvanian church music

The interviews that I have conducted show that the Transylvanians
indeed acknowledge a certain church music as being theirs and prefer
it to others. The church musics do not merely reflect a personal or
common preference, but are manifestations of identity and contribute to
the construction of identity.
The preference for one church music or another and its connection
to group identity can be detected only with some of the group members:
few are those who are acquainted with the church music of other groups.
Especially in the countryside, people know the music from the church
they use to go to (provided they go to church regularly), but know very
little about the music from the neighboring village or the nearby town.
For instance, F. attends service every Sunday at the village church, and
she did not happen to attend Liturgy somewhere else, except for the time
she was hospitalized, when she went to service at the hospital church.
F. asked me with surprise if the chant was not the same everywhere and
said she did not watch the Trinitas channel, so she did not know what
the chant was like in Bucharest. This is the reason for which most of the
people I interviewed were current and former church chanters, people
with the necessary abilities to notice the differences between chants and
for whom these differences matter.
One of the identities most marked by the church chant is the
Transylvanian one. The chanters often reply that their church music is the
cunţană and often set it against the Byzantine music. Upon arrival in the
S. village, the priest welcomed me by saying: “Where you come from, in
Bucharest, the church chant is as in Suleyman”, referring to a Turkish TV
series about Suleiman the Magnificent, very popular in Eastern Europe.
For many Transylvanian clerics, the church chant of Bucharest and of the
Old Kingdom28 – even more so the Byzantine revitalized one –, a chant
that uses chromatic modes as well, melismas and a nasal tone, closer to
the Greek one, is considered to be influenced by the Turkish music. The
musical differences are only a part of the imaginary inventory of features
that distinguish Transylvanians from the people in the Old Kingdom. The
former consider themselves – and are considered as such by the rest of
Romanians – more serious, more hardworking, more honest, more rational,
more level-headed, more reliable than their southern neighbors, given to
frivolity, idleness, easy gain bordering illegality, domestic squabbles and
chatter. To put it differently, Transylvanians are more European, more
134
COSTIN MOISIL
“German”, while the Wallachians and the Moldavians are Oriental,

Balkan, influenced throughout history by the Turkish and Greek Phanariot
domination.
The stereotypes regarding the differences between the Transylvanians
and the Wallachians and Moldavians are also reflected in the features that
the Transylvanians ascribe to their church musics. Thus, priest I., asked to
characterize the cunţană music and the psaltic music, states that the former
is smooth, with popular influences, performed „in a more doină-like way”
(i.e. in a rubato manner), while the second is “shaken”, with Greek and
Turkish influences. Naturally, the musical characteristics called forth are
to a certain extent real; however, they also reflect the manner in which
the interviewee conceives of the differences between Transylvanians as
opposed to Wallachians and Moldavians: the former – more level-headed,
with a smoother music, the latter – more agitated, like their shaken music.
The first, true Romanians – doină (pl. doine), a musical genre in a rubato
rhythm and with a free form, was and still is perceived as an identity badge
for Romanians29 – the latter, tied to the Orient.
Father I.’s view is consonant with the opinions of priest Gheorghe
Şoima – who was in charge of the church music course offered at the
Faculty of Theology in Sibiu during 1941-1976 –30 published in 1945:31
“The differences that the Transylvanian church music nevertheless presents
compared to the psaltic one are due partly to a slight cultural influence
from the West, but mostly to the influence of folk music. […] But it was
undoubtedly not the dance music or the worldly one that influenced
church music; rather, it was the melodies of our doine. […] However,
if on these occasions we like to compete for emphasizing as much as
we can the beauty of the Romanian doine and even their national spirit
(with some of them), why, when it comes to the influence they were able
to have in Transylvania, on the church music, we become much fearful
and consider this influence so baleful? It is, after all, about the fusion and
symbiosis of two musical genres about which, considered separately, we
always voice the most exquisite appreciation.”32
The Transylvanians define their cunţană music by comparing it to the
psaltic one, the same as the Transylvanian identity is defined in opposition
to that of the people from the Old Kingdom (the opposition between two
geographic regions, the opposition between periphery and center, and
at the same time between Europeans and Orientals). But beyond this
musical regional identity, there is also a common national identity. The
same Gheorghe Şoima stated: “In fact, the church chant in Transylvania
135
is identical to the psaltic one in the Old Kingdom; with a few exceptions,
the church modes can be reduced to the same musical scales and we
can identify the same cadences.” He also showed that the church musics
contributed to the cohesion of the groups that practice them, particularly
of the nation, and that the minor differences between the psaltic chant and
the cunţană one, contributed to the national, common identity: “a uniform
church music throughout the Romanian regions would be a factor of an
even tighter national and Christian cohesion. But we all ought to admit
that the actual differences between the church music from the various
Romanian provinces are far from being so big and of such nature as to
jeopardize the national and religious unity of Romanians.”33
The national and religious identities happen to be competing. Priest D.
remembers a memorial service which the Sibiu metropolitan attended as
well. The moment the priest started singing a heirmos, the psaltic version,
the metropolitan stopped him, asking him to sing “our chants”, namely
the cunţană ones. A few years later, in a similar situation, the priest started
the same heirmos in the cunţană version. This time, the metropolitan
stopped him asking him to sing it in the psaltic version. Hence, the
metropolitan found his identity in both types of chant (personally, or as
a bishop of Sibiu), whichever the reasons for his incongruous behavior
might have been. It is possible that the context (the deceased person, the
people attending the service, the Bucharest directives, etc.) should have
determined him to choose one chant over the other, emphasizing – in
turn – one of the identities to the detriment of the other. Nevertheless, the
prevalent one seems to have been the regional one, the cunţană chants
being called “ours”. Also another bishop, Andrei, former bishop of Alba
Iulia and current metropolitan of Cluj, known for his preference for the
cunţană music, urged the chanters to leave aside the psaltic music and
to sing “our chants”.
There are chanters who believe that the Byzantine chant is the church
music par excellence of the Orthodox, and that it should be performed in
Transylvania instead of the cunţană one. For them, the Orthodox identity
is more important than the regional or national one: we are Orthodox,
hence we must sing the music of the Byzantium. However, this view is
not shared by all followers of the Byzantine chant. For instance, Father S.,
a monk at a monastery from the Alba county, considers that the choice
of the church music is a personal mater: everyone is free to choose the
music he/she likes, everyone is free to go to a church where he/she likes
the chant. His personal choice is the Byzantine chant, but the reason is
136
COSTIN MOISIL
not connected to putting forth a religious identity, it is rather a functional

reason; the chant is connected to prayer, and experience showed him
that the psaltic music is more suitable for prayer: “After I tasted the
psaltic music, I cannot return to the others [i.e. choral and cunţană].”
Also, according to Father S., the regional identity criterion should not
take precedence when choosing the music: “Some say that this is how
tradition goes with us [to sing the cunţană music]. But the tradition here
was also to be Greek-Catholic. Should we then return to Greek-Catholic
faith just because such was the tradition?”
The opposition Orthodox vs. Greek-Catholic exists in the imaginary
of the Transylvanian Orthodox people, but it seems little present in the
musical realm. If the priests sometimes characterize certain behaviors, the
architecture or the painting of the church as Greek-Catholic, they do not
do the same with the Blaj kind of music. Still, the Blaj chant can become
a marker for the age and education identities. The young chanters from
the former Greek-Catholic areas learn in school the cunţană music. Then,
upon returning to their native village, they remark the differences between
the music they learned and that sung by the local cantor. The music the
youngsters sing helps them define themselves in relation to the others:
their music, the cunţană one, is the music of the educated, of those who
went to the seminary or to college. In opposition, in their eyes, Blaj is
the music of the elderly and the music of the less knowledgeable ones.
Less to be expected perhaps is the presence of the European identity.
I asked N., a chanter in a village near Alba Iulia, whether he would sing
psaltic music in his church. He answered that, as far as he could see, the
psaltic music is the future. The general tendency in nowadays society,
N. explained to me, is that of integration. The church music undergoes a
process similar to that of the European countries that formed the European
Union and the differences between them are being effaced. It will be
a music for the entire country, and that can only be the psaltic music.
Moreover, the next step will be to have the same music for all Orthodox
countries in Europe (including Russia). The European Union is for N. not
only an example which serves to illustrate the comparison with the church
chant. It is a territory in which he lives and which he sees becoming more
important for him than Romania or the village in which he lives. And the
psaltic music is not only the musical equivalent of the European Union,
but it is, in his view, the future church music of the Orthodox in Europe.
Declaring that he likes the psaltic music and that this will be the music
137
of the future, N. expresses his European identity and his trust in the future
of the Union.
I have shown thus far how various musics express various identities –
regional, age identities, etc. – and how the musical identities are built by
comparing the music of the group to the music of the other. I will further
investigate other matters regarding the connection between the group
identity and the Orthodox church music in Transylvania. The pricesne and
the carols are considered by the Transylvanians as having no connection
to any regional identity, they can be sung by anyone, from anywhere.
Nevertheless, the pricesne can express through their verse a certain local
identity: for instance, in the pricesne sung in the pilgrimage at Nicula
Monastery, the place of the monastery is clearly specified: “At the Nicula
on the hill / In our beautiful Transylvania / In the thick of the woods / There
lies Virgin Mary” or “Among us you sat / At Nicula in pristine place […]
/ And you came to a forest / And built yourself a monastery / Up there,
on Nicula hill / At the edge of the forest.”34 Singing the priceasnă on
their way, the members of the group of pilgrims express their belonging
to the Nicula monastery, to which they feel connected and to which they
come back periodically. In my opinion, there is a local religious identity
generated by the important monastery in whose vicinity one lives (in
this case, Nicula), and this can be sometimes expressed in the music.35
Alongside this identity, the first priceasnă quoted also expresses a larger,
Transylvanian identity (“our beautiful Transylvania”).
A few years ago when mass media were not so invasive, pilgrims from
Derşida village were concerned to learn and bring home a priceasnă in
every pilgrimage. If they liked a priceasnă they listened to at the monastery,
they asked the singer to sing it again in order to learn its melody, and
wrote down the lyrics. After returning home, they transmitted the song to
the cantor of the village, who was supposed to chant it at the following
Sunday Liturgy. In this way, the entire village took part symbolically in
the pilgrimage and shared the experience of the pilgrims. The priceasnă
became a way of gathering the village, an element of the regional and
local religious identities.
The carols can throw a different light on the identity issue, beyond
the common aspects they share with the regular chants. The second day
of Christmas of 2012, right after the Divine Liturgy, in each of the two
Orthodox churches from the center of Ocna Mureş town, a carol concert
took place. In one of the churches, the concert was performed by a choir
of the teachers in town, conducted by a Hungarian lady conductor, of
138
COSTIN MOISIL
Reformed affiliation. The repertoire included Western tonal pieces, but

also a Jewish song. The concert sent to a larger Christian identity, without
distinction of denomination, a fact which was explicitly stated by the
parish priest in the introduction to the concert. At the same time, the
concert appealed to the urban multiethnic identity of the town: Romanians
and Hungarians from Ocna Mureş gathered together for celebrating the
Nativity of Our Lord.
In the other church, the concert was performed by an Orthodox student
association, grouped around a priest from Oaşa monastery from Alba
County. The students came from several university centers in the West of
the country (among them Cluj and Timişoara) and were originally from
various regions in Romania and the Republic of Moldova. The choir was
to go to several Transylvanian towns, sing in churches after service and
then divide into smaller groups and go carol singing through the town.
The repertoire of the concert was different from that in the first church:
most of the carols were those made popular in the 1990s by the Christian
Orthodox Student Association in Romania (ASCOR), taken from George
Breazul’s volume,36 to which a few other carols were added, among
which the most famous was the Byzantine one Άναρχος Θεός (translated in
Romanian by Sabin Preda: Cel făr-de-nceput).37 The music was performed
in one part, accompanied by the drone borrowed from the psaltic chant.
Many of the choristers were dressed in folk costumes; similar to the carols,
the dress was from various regions of the country. The identity exhibited
by this choir – both as attitude, dress and as music – was a national one,
with roots in the nationalism of the first half of the 20th century. Hence,
the pricesne and the carols, although they are not strictly connected to
a certain group and can be performed by any community, they testify to
the identity (identities) of those who choose them to be sung and of those
in whose church they are sung.
Last but not least, the group identity is built with the help of the
congregational chant. In many places, during Divine Liturgy, the believers
sing together with the chanter and/or the choir. As I have shown above,
many times they do not know the chant manner from other places and
thus do not use the church music as a defining identity element which
could be compared to other communities. Still, it becomes an identity
element the moment someone tries to change it. For example, in H. village
from the North of Transylvania, the newly arrived priest tried to replace
the music traditionally used during Liturgy – which the community had
learned aurally and sung with pleasure – with that which he had learned
139
in college. The chanter obeyed the priest’s wish, but the regulars in church
regarded the situation with displeasure, because the new pieces were
unknown, it was difficult to memorize them quickly and they perceived
them as foreign. In this case, the new music does not send to another clear
identity, it is not the other’s music,38 but simply another music. However,
it allows emphasis on the fact that the old music sung by the congregation
has an identity role and consolidates the connection between the members
of the community.
140
COSTIN MOISIL
NOTES
1 For a general presentation of Transylvania in the Hapsburg Empire see
JELAVICH, B., History of the Balkans, vol. 1 (Eighteen and Nineteenth
Centuries), Cambridge University Press, 1990, pp. 150-161, 321-327;
HITCHINS, K., The Romanians, 1774-1866, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1996,
pp. 198-225; HITCHINS, K., Rumania, 1866-1947, Clarendon Press, Oxford,
1994, pp. 202-230.
2 Demographic data (including the ethnic structure of the population and the
correlation between ethnicity and religion) can be accessed on the website of
the National Institute of Statistics: http://www.insse.ro/cms/files/RPL2002INS/
vol1/titluriv1.htm. I calculated the percentages that totalize the data referring
to the 10 counties in Transylvania according to the 2002 census, as they
appear on the website of the Jakabffy Elemér Foundation and Media Index
Association http://recensamant.referinte.transindex.ro (accessed June 28,
2013). The results of a more recent census (2011) are planned to be published
by the National Institute of Statistics on July 4, 2013. The preliminary data
which appeared in the press (see, for instance, http://www.gandul.info/stiri/
recensamantul-populatiei-primele-rezultate-cati-romani-sunt-cati-etnici-
maghiari-si-cat-de-mare-este-minoritatea-roma-9200308) shows that the
differences between the 2002 and the 2011 data are insignificant, except
for the case of the Roma population.
3 The proportion of the Roma in Transylvania is slightly higher than the
country average. Probably the 3.2 percentage measured by the 2011 census
is undervalued, but it is lower than the 10% put forth by some NGOs of the
minority.
4 In 1930 there were approximately 800,000 of each Germans and Jews
living in Romania (including Bessarabia and North of Bucovina, territories
annexed to the Soviet Union in 1940). The number of Germans has decreased
to almost 400,000 in 1956, and today it is lower than 40,000. The Jewish
population counted approximately 350,000 at the end of the Second World
War, and today it counts approximately 5,000 (see also GEORGESCU, V.,
Istoria românilor. De la origini până în zilele noastre, Humanitas, Bucharest,
1995, pp. 6-7, 207).
5 Today, the term uniate is considered derogatory by the international Catholic
organizations. Nevertheless, the Greek-Catholic church in Romania is
officially called United with Rome.
6 For an Orthodox perspective on the Uniatism see PĂCURARIU, M., Istoria
Bisericii Ortodoxe Române, vol. 2, Editura Institutului Biblic şi de Misiune al
Bisericii Ortodoxe Române, Bucharest, 1994, pp. 289-317, 361-394. For a
Greek-Catholic perspective, see PRUNDUŞ, S.A., PLAIANU, C., Catolicism
şi ortodoxie românească, Casa de Editură Viaţa Creştină, Cluj-Napoca, 1994,
pp. 50-62 (http://www.bru.ro/istorie/istorie, accessed July 1, 2013).
141
7 Trinitas TV Channel run by the Romanian Patriarchy is distributed by all

cable and satellite TV providers. There are several local radio stations which
one can listen to online, under the auspice of Dioceses. Among these, the
most influential in Transylvania seems to be Radio Renaşterea of the Cluj
Diocese.
8 YouTube is probably the most popular site where one listens to Orthodox
music, followed by a similar website which originates in Romania: trilulilu.ro.
Also, many audio and video recordings can be found on the crestinordodox.
ro platform.
9 The audio tapes have become obsolescent in the cities in Romania some
5-10 years ago. However, the cantor from the Derşida vilage (Sălaj county)
listened to music on audio tapes and not on CDs in 2012.
10 Two examples of women employed as chanters are mentioned in GRĂJDIAN,
V., DOBRE, S., GRECU, C., STREZA I., Cântarea liturgică ortodoxă din sudul
Transilvaniei. Cântarea tradiţională de strană în bisericile Arhiepiscopiei
Sibiului, Editura Universităţii “Lucian Blaga” Sibiu, pp. 344, 360-361: Angela
Beschiu, in Jina (Sibiu county), and Ana Goja, in Hălchiu (Braşov county).
11 http://www.inscop.ro/aprilie-2013-increderea-in-biserica-si-
comportamentul-religios-predarea-religiei-in-scoli (accessed July 13, 2013).
In my opinion, closer to the truth is 5%, which I found reading an opinion
poll around 2005 (unfortunately, I did not find it online for bibliographical
reference). The question from the 2013 poll was “How often do you go to
church?” and it is possible that the respondents also considered the mere
entering the church for lighting a candle or saying a prayer as going to
church.
12 The rules are laid out in a book called tipikon (Rom.: tipic). One of the
editions in use is Tipic bisericesc, Editura Arhiepiscopiei Ortodoxe de Alba
Iulia, 1999.
13 SMITH, A. D., Nationalism. Theory, Ideology, History, Polity, Cambridge,
2001, p. 18.
14 For example, You’ll Never Walk Alone, a piece from a Broadway musical,
became the anthem of the Liverpool football club. The anthem is sung before
every match at home, by the supporters of the club who are on the stadium,
and it has become a strong identity element. Wikipedia enumerates other 14
football clubs which subsequently took this piece and made it their anthem.
Among these, three perform in the first German league, and three in the first
Dutch division (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/You%27ll_Never_Walk_Alone,
accessed July13, 2013).
15 MOISIL C., “Romanian Church Music: Tradition and Revival”, in The Past in
the Present. Papers Read at the IMS Intercongressional Symposium and the
10th Meeting of the Cantus Planus, Budapest & Visegrád, 2000 (ed. László
Dobszay), vol. 2, Liszt Ferenc Academy of Music, Budapesta, 2003, p. 94.
16 Id., Românirea cântărilor, op. cit., pp. 30-31, 36, 43.
142
COSTIN MOISIL
17 CUNŢANU, D., Cântările bisericeşti după melodiile celor opt glasuri, Editura
Autorului, Sibiu, 1890.
18 Unlike Byzantine music, the cunţană one is not accompanied by drone (Gr.,
Rom.: ison).
19 The division in eight modes is a liturgical one. From a musical point of view,
each of the eight modes contains several sub-modes.
20 I use the classification and the terminology from ARVANITIS, I., “The
Heirmologion by Balasios the Priest. A Middle-point between Past and
Present”, in The Traditions of Orthodox Music. Proceedings of the First
International Conference on Orthodox Church Music. University of Joensuu,
Finland, 13-19 June 2005 (ed. I. Moody and M. Takala-Roszczenko),
University of Joensuu & The International Society for Orthodox Church
Music, 2007, pp. 236-238.
21 STANCIU, V., “Manuscrise şi personalităţi muzicale din Transilvania
în secolele XVII-XVIII”, in Byzantion Romanicon, 3, 1997, pp. 77-78;
BARBU-BUCUR, S., Cultura muzicală de tradiţie bizantină pe teritoriul
României în secolul XVIII şi începutul secolului XIX şi aportul original al
culturii autohtone, Editura Muzicală, Bucharest, 1989, pp. 43, 51, 217-
221; CATRINA, C., Muzica de tradiţie bizantină. Şcheii Braşovului, Arania,
Braşov, 2001, pp. 32-34, 73-76.
22 DOBRE, S., “Dimitrie Cunţan – repere biografice”, in Dimitrie Cunţan
(1837-1910) şi cântarea bisericească din Ardeal (ed. S. Dobre), Editura
Universităţii “Lucian Blaga”, Sibiu, 2010, pp. 4, 9, 11-12; MOLDOVEANU
N., Istoria muzicii bisericeşti la români, Editura Basilica a Patriarhiei Române,
Bucharest, 2010, p. 363. The year 1849 given by Moldoveanu is wrong,
as the seminary had been closed following the revolution in Wallachia in
1848. See also FRANGULEA, V., Profesorul protopsalt Ion Popescu-Pasărea.
Viaţa şi opera, Editura Institutului Biblic şi de Misiune al Bisericii Ortodoxe
Române, Bucharest, 2004, p. 24.
23 About the creation of a standard repertoire and the uniformization of the
church chant see MOISIL C., “The Making of Romanian National Church
Music (1859-1914)”, in Church, State and Nation in Orthodox Church Music.
Proceedings on the Third International Conference on Orthodox Church
Music, University of Joensuu, Finland, 8-14 June 2009 (ed. I. Moody and M.
Takala-Roszczenko), The International Society for Orthodox Church Music,
Jyväskylä, pp. 225-231. Id., Românirea cântărilor: un meşteşug şi multe
controverse. Studii de muzicologie bizantină, Editura Muzicală, Bucharest,
2012, pp. 9-18, 174-185.
24 Ibid., pp. 18-23.
25 The chants taught in the Greek-Catholic schools were published in
CHEREBEŢIU, C., Cele opt versuri bisericeşti. Vecernie. În felul cum se
cântă la Blaj, Cluj, 1930.
143
26 For the pricesne sung in the Transylvanian pilgrimages, see CRISTESCU,

C., “Pilgrimage and Pilgrimage Song in Transylvania”, in East European
Meetings in Ethnomusicology, 1, 1994, pp. 30-43.
27 For the colinde and the cântece de stea, see HERŢEA, I., Romanian Carols,
The Romanian Cultural Foundation Publishing House, Bucharest, 1999.
28 The Old Kingdom is the name given to Romania before the First World War,
namely to the territories of Wallachia, Moldavia and Dobruja.
29 See also RĂDULESCU, S., Peisaje muzicale în România secolului XX, Editura
Muzicală, Bucharest, 2002, pp. 15-16.
30 GRĂJDIAN V., “Oratoriul ‘Octhoiul de la Sibiu’ al pr. Gheorghe Şoima,
un monument muzical al ortodoxiei transilvănene”, in Preotul Gheorghe
Şoima (1911-1985). Scrieri de teologie şi muzicologie (ed. V. Grăjdian and
C. Grăjdian), Editura Universităţii “Lucian Blaga”, Sibiu, 2010, p. 370.
31 Reprinted in Preotul Gheorghe Şoima, op. cit., pp. 125-171.
32 Ibid., pp. 163, 191. One should mention that in the Sibiu area, one does
not find doine (in the acceptation the ethnomusicologists give to the genre),
but only chants that are similar to the doine through their character rich in
melismas and the rubato rhythm.
33 Loc. cit.
34 In original: “La Nicula colo-n deal / În frumosul nostru-Ardeal / În mijlocul
codrului / Şade Maica Domnului […]” and “Între noi te-ai aşezat / La
Nicula-n loc curat / Şi-ai venit într-o pădure / Şi ţi-ai făcut mănăstire / Sus
în dealul Niculii / La marginea pădurii.”
35 Naturally, belonging to a monastery is not done according to strictly
geographic criteria, but, as in the case of belonging to other types of groups,
it is to a large extent also a voluntary choice. For instance, in the case of the
pilgrims from Derşida village, one part would go to the Nicula monastery,
and another part to the Rohia monastery (Maramureş county), traveling
together for a third of the trip. Belonging to a group would be kept throughout
the years.
36 BREAZUL, G., Colinde, Editura Fundaţiei Culturale Române, Bucharest,
1993.
37 The piece was recorded on several CDs by various choirs. The first recording
is probably that of the Stavropoleos Group: Grupul Psaltic Stavropoleos,
Colinde vechi şi Cîntări la Crăciun şi Bobotează, Parohia Stavropoleos,
2004.
38 The new music may be considered „the priest’s”, but the priest is a local,
and the village does not regard him as an outsider.
144
COSTIN MOISIL
BIBLIOGRAPHY
ARVANITIS, I., “The Heirmologion by Balasios the Priest. A Middle-point between
Past and Present”, in The Traditions of Orthodox Music. Proceedings of
the First International Conference on Orthodox Church Music. University
of Joensuu, Finland, 13-19 June 2005, (ed. I. Moody and M. Takala-
Roszczenko), University of Joensuu & The International Society for Orthodox
Church Music, 2007, pp. 235–264.
BARBU-BUCUR, S., Cultura muzicală de tradiţie bizantină pe teritoriul României
în secolul XVIII şi începutul secolului XIX şi aportul original al culturii
autohtone, Editura Muzicală, Bucharest, 1989.
BREAZUL, G., Colinde, Editura Fundaţiei Culturale Române, Bucharest, 1993.
CATRINA, C., Muzica de tradiţie bizantină. Şcheii Braşovului, Arania, Braşov,
2001.
CHEREBEŢIU, C., Cele opt versuri bisericeşti. Vecernie. În felul cum se cântă la
Blaj, Cluj, 1930.
CRISTESCU, C., “Pilgrimage and Pilgrimage Song in Transylvania”, in East
European Meetings in Ethnomusicology, 1, 1994, pp. 30-43.
CUNŢANU, D., Cântările bisericeşti după melodiile celor opt glasuri, Editura
Autorului, Sibiu, 1890.
DOBRE, S., “Dimitrie Cunţan – repere biografice”, in Dimitrie Cunţan (1837-
1910) şi cântarea bisericească din Ardeal (ed. S. Dobre), Editura Universităţii
“Lucian Blaga”, Sibiu, 2010, pp. 4-24.
FRANGULEA, V., Profesorul protopsalt Ion Popescu-Pasărea. Viaţa şi opera,
Editura Institutului Biblic şi de Misiune al Bisericii Ortodoxe Române,
Bucharest, 2004.
GEORGESCU, V., Istoria românilor. De la origini până în zilele noastre, Humanitas,
Bucharest, 1995.
GRĂJDIAN V., “Oratoriul ‘Octhoiul de la Sibiu’ al pr. Gheorghe Şoima, un
monument muzical al ortodoxiei transilvănene”, in Preotul Gheorghe Şoima
(1911-1985). Scrieri de teologie şi muzicologie (ed. V. Grăjdian and C.
Grăjdian), Editura Universităţii “Lucian Blaga”, Sibiu, 2010, pp. 370-374.
GRĂJDIAN, V., DOBRE, S., GRECU, C., STREZA I., Cântarea liturgică ortodoxă
din sudul Transilvaniei. Cântarea tradiţională de strană în bisericile
Arhiepiscopiei Sibiului, Editura Universităţii “Lucian Blaga” Sibiu, 2007.
HERŢEA, I., Romanian Carols, The Romanian Cultural Foundation Publishing
House, Bucharest, 1999.
HITCHINS, K., Rumania, 1866-1947, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1994.
HITCHINS, K., The Romanians, 1774-1866, Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1996.
JELAVICH, B., History of the Balkans, vol. 1 (Eighteen and Nineteenth Centuries),
Cambridge University Press, 1990.
MOISIL C., Românirea cântărilor: un meşteşug şi multe controverse. Studii de
muzicologie bizantină, Editura Muzicală, Bucharest, 2012.
145
MOISIL C., “The Making of Romanian National Church Music (1859-1914)”, in

Church, State and Nation in Orthodox Church Music. Proceedings on the
Third International Conference on Orthodox Church Music, University of
Joensuu, Finland, 8-14 June 2009 (ed. I. Moody and M. Takala-Roszczenko),
The International Society for Orthodox Church Music, Jyväskylä, pp. 225-
231.
MOISIL C., “Romanian Church Music: Tradition and Revival”, in The Past in the
Present. Papers Read at the IMS Intercongressional Symposium and the
10th Meeting of the Cantus Planus, Budapest & Visegrád, 2000 (ed. László
Dobszay), vol. 2, Liszt Ferenc Academy of Music, Budapesta, 2003, pp.
89-101.
MOLDOVEANU N., Istoria muzicii bisericeşti la români, Editura Basilica a
Patriarhiei Române, Bucharest, 2010.
PĂCURARIU, M., Istoria Bisericii Ortodoxe Române, vol. 2, Editura Institutului
Biblic şi de Misiune al Bisericii Ortodoxe Române, Bucharest, 1994.
PRUNDUŞ, S.A., PLAIANU, C., Catolicism şi ortodoxie românească, Casa de
Editură Viaţa Creştină, Cluj-Napoca, 1994.
RĂDULESCU, S., Peisaje muzicale în România secolului XX, Editura Muzicală,
Bucharest, 2002.
SMITH, A. D., Nationalism. Theory, Ideology, History, Polity, Cambridge, 2001.
ŞOIMA, G., Preotul Gheorghe Şoima (1911-1985). Scrieri de teologie şi
muzicologie (ed. V. Grăjdian and C. Grăjdian), Editura Universităţii “Lucian
Blaga”, Sibiu, 2010.
STANCIU, V., “Manuscrise şi personalităţi muzicale din Transilvania în secolele
XVII-XVIII”, in Byzantion Romanicon, 3, 1997, pp. 70-82.
recensamant.referinte.transindex.ro
www.gandul.info
www.inscop.ro
www.insse.ro
www.wikipedia.org
146
RALUCA MUŞAT
Ph.D., University College London, School of Slavonic and East European

Studies
Thesis: Sociologists and the Transformation of the Peasantry in Romania
(1925-1940)
She is the author of ‘“To cure, uplift and ennoble the village”: Militant
sociology in the Romanian countryside, 1934-1938’, forthcoming in East
European Politics and Societies East European Politics and Societies
and of ‘Prototypes for modern living: planning, sociology and the model village
in interwar Romania’, forthcoming in Social History.
CULTURAL POLITICS IN THE
HEART OF THE VILLAGE: THE
INSTITUTIONALISATION OF THE CĂMIN
CULTURAL IN INTERWAR ROMANIA
Within the process of Romania’s modernisation, the question of how

to transform the peasantry has held a central position on the agendas
of both intellectuals and the state. On the one the hand the peasantry
appeared to hold the cultural essence of the nation, while on the other,
its ‘backwardness’ was seen as a major impediment to the development
of Romania into a modern European state. This paper is part of a larger
project, which I started this year at New Europe College, aimed at
examining the long durée process of rural modernisation and development
in twentieth century Romania under different political regimes. This project
challenges the traditional historical barrier that separates the communist
period from the regimes that preceded it after the 1918 Unification,
looking at the continuing desire of the Romanian state – democratic,
authoritarian and communist – to transform the peasantry and integrate
it into modernity. Taking the ubiquitous but neglected institution of the
village cămin cultural as its focal point, this study proposes to explore its
history from the 1921 land reform to 1989, using it to explore the politics
of culture in the countryside.
This institution offers an ideal starting point for understanding the
process by which the state sought both to nationalise peasant culture
and to modernise the rural community in an effort to make peasants into
Romanian citizens.1 The village house of culture was an institution meant
to forge national culture in the midst of village life, acting as a modernising
agent and as a place where local culture could be performed. This
institution, although invented in the nineteenth century and consolidated
in the 1920s and 1930s, was transitioned into communism and used by
149
the new regime in their own process of culture building and of ‘civilising’
the peasantry.2
This paper concentrates solely on the interwar period, when the house
of culture became part of a mainstream process of rural mass education.
However, in analysing the high point of this initiative, I place this in its
wider context, showing the common traits this institution shared with
initiatives elsewhere in Europe, in an effort to uncover its social, cultural
and political function and peculiarities.
This article proposes a novel approach to the cultural politics of rural
transformation, focusing on the Romanian cămin cultural, a variant of a
widespread institution, the ‘house of culture’, and its establishment as
an important agency of cultural modernisation in the rural world. Whilst
there is no existing literature on this topic regarding Romania,3 similar
institutions in other countries have received some scholarly attention.
For example, the village halls built in interwar Britain also marked a
transformation of leisure in village life and represented the desire to
organise and regulate it through voluntary and state initiatives.4 Closer
to Romania, the ‘peoples’ houses’ or ‘village hearths’ set up in 1920s
and 1930s Turkey constituted an important part of Atatürk’s programme
of rural modernisation.5 Similar movements also took place in Belgium,
Austria, Germany, Switzerland, France, Hungary, Yugoslavia, Poland and
Bulgaria.6 This points towards the link between these cultural institutions
and the idea of rural modernisation in different contexts, as well as to
the underlying influences that led to the spread of these initiatives. In the
literature on Romania, very little attention has yet been given to the many
projects and attempts to achieve the modernisation of the countryside and
the integration of villagers into the nation state throughout the twentieth
century.7 Furthermore, even within the existing literature, there is no study
that focuses exclusively on the cămin cultural as such. My project seeks
to show the unique perspective this institution can offer on the interplay
between the state, intellectuals and the peasantry in the realm of cultural
politics in the twentieth century. This article starts by setting the scene
by documenting the process through which the cămin cultural became
institutionalised within a state-driven process of rural development in
the 1930s.
150
RALUCA MUŞAT
The house of culture as an international phenomenon

Houses of culture initially appeared across the more industrialised parts
of Europe in response to the processes of modernisation, urbanisation and
displacement of people. In the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, one
could find houses of culture in many places across Europe. The edited
volume Maisons du people, which focuses mainly on the architecture of
these institutions in Western Europe between 1870-1940, documents the
trajectory of this institution across this period, showing its evolution from a
‘working class fortress’ to ‘temple of social regeneration’, to a ‘polyvalent
institution’ of mass culture and finally its merger with the urban post-war
civic centre.8 The new buildings erected to house these institutions from
the late nineteenth century onward gained a stable place within the urban
and rural built environment, marking a new space and a specific aesthetics
dedicated to the culture of the people. These new space of ‘sociability’
and education mushroomed in towns and villages under many different
names. In northern Europe, especially in Belgium, such institutions,
known as ‘maisons du peuple’ and ‘volk huis’ were connected to the
rise of a working class movement. There, houses of culture were places
where people working in towns could meet, eat, and discuss away from
their homes and from their employers.9 They were also places where the
working classes could educate themselves in order to be able to represent
their own interests. In other cases, houses of culture were not bound up
with socialist ideals, being set up by the liberal (urban) elites as places for
the education of the urban and rural masses.10 Often founded by urban
or rural elites, the state, voluntary associations or religious organisations,
these institutions aimed to re-centre the life of urban and rural communities
around ‘more civilised’ moral values and cultural principles. In these
cases, the desire to educate the masses was not so much one of allowing
or empowering the masses to represent themselves, but that of providing
them with the same cultural values and vocabulary as the upper classes
in an effort of creating consent and order. In most cases, these agendas
were neither pure nor stable, meaning that that one cannot speak of one
type of house of culture but of a new form that could be constantly filled
with different ideological contents. The competitions that arose between
different factions interested in setting up or leading houses of culture (like
in Germany and France for example) showed the ever shifting ideas about
what kind of culture was to be imparted to the working classes or to the
rural masses and who was best equipped to undertake such missions.11
151
Similarly, there were disputes over what was necessary for a house of
culture to fulfil its social and cultural function. For example, eating facilities
were seen as essential in the socialist varieties, whereas the liberal and
philanthropic ones did not cater to these more earthly needs.12
The transfer into the countryside indicated the extension of this modern
culture beyond the urban sphere, reflecting back upon the transformations
of the rural world. In a country like Britain, where the countryside was
slowly but surely becoming the home of commuters and of the middle
classes, the village halls were used extensively to host both modern and
traditional leisure practices.13 In countries with peasant populations
(traditional agricultural workers and subsistence farming), this leisure
culture was still to be forged, as the literature on this phenomenon in
the Soviet Union clarifies.14 Bruce Grant shows that the Soviet house of
culture shared features with its West European socialist counterpart in that
it represented a new social space for workers and peasants alike as well
as an educational institution. However, it also differed from it in that it
was a state-driven initiative rather than a grass-root one. In this respect, it
was similar to the philanthropic and liberal variants of this Western trend,
by being part of a wider civilising mission meant to turn the uneducated
masses into Soviet citizens.15
The same state-driven initiative seemed to underlie most of the
post-WWI houses of culture built in Italy and Turkey as part of national
modernisation schemes. There, the casa del fascio and the Halk Evleri
embodied the mission of authoritarian ideologies (fascism and kemalism)
to ‘go to the people’, colonising the entire social sphere, from the urban
centres to the rural hinterlands.16 Like their Soviet counterparts, these
movements shared the same agenda of creating a culture of consent and
of socialising common people into a new modern way of life (with strict
ideological traits).
Apart from being means to civilise and educate the working classes and
the peasantry, houses of culture were also ways of introducing control and
order over the leisure time and practices of the masses. The most telling
example was the Italian dopolavoro initiative that, as its name indicates,
was specifically geared to provide a pre-packed set of leisure practices for
workers.17 Houses of culture therefore became important spaces where
leisure practices could be seen, managed and regulated by the state and
by its cultural agents. The institutionalisation of the house of culture in
many parts of Europe, including Romania, in the 1930s also affected the
relationship between the elites (local or national) and the masses, leading
152
RALUCA MUŞAT
in many cases to a recruitment and development of professional or semi-

professional cultural agents who represented a centralised programme of
cultural work meant to be implemented across a vast territory with the
aid of a bureaucratic apparatus. This particular aspect represents the focal
point of this article that deals in great part with the ‘cultural work’ and
Social Service programmes initiated by the sociologist Dimitrie Gusti and
funded by King Carol II between 1934 and 1938. Although the cultural
work project only lasted until 1939, it was important because it established
the cămine culturale as the core institution of rural development, setting up
the buildings and bureaucratic apparatus that remained in place between
1939 and 1945, being then taken over by the communist regime and
adapted to its new ideological requirements.
Evolution of the cămin cultural in Romania

In the Romanian territories, the impetus for the house of culture before
the First World War and the Unification was manifested in different ways,
with more or less intensity. The function of these institutions reflected the
different socio-economic conditions of the people (and of the peasantry
more specifically) and the political status of intellectuals in the Old
Kingdom and the territories that were to form what came to be known as
‘greater Romania’ in 1918.
In the Old Kingdom, the small-scale socialist movement set up a ‘Casa
Poporului’ and several study centres that fulfilled similar functions as other
socialist houses of culture in Western European towns.18 However, as
Romanian socialism remained a small-scale initiative that was limited to
the few urban centres (Iaşi, Bucharesti, Braila, for example), these houses
of the people were also scarce and often short-lived.
In the countryside however, village houses of culture gained more
momentum, being promoted by liberal social reformers and nationalist
leaders respectively as a way to enlighten the rural masses and as an answer
to the heated ‘agrarian question’. The two main names generally associated
with this initiative are Bogdan Petriceicu Hasdeu and Spiru Haret.19 Haret,
the founder of the Sămănătorul review and Minister of Education under
several Liberal governments (1897-1899, 1901-1904 and 1907-1910),
regarded ‘the agrarian question as primarily cultural and insisted that
knowledge would mean a better life for the peasants’.20 He therefore
promoted the dissemination of useful information in the villages, using
153
the printed word and schoolteachers as his principal instrument. Through

Haret’s reforms, the village school became an established institution that
guaranteed primary education in the rural areas.21 Haret also promoted
the cămin cultural as an institution meant to complement and expand the
scope of the village school for the adult rural population. Moreover, since
his education reforms addressed the peasantry as ‘a class with well-defined
social and economic needs’, the acquisition of cultural capital became an
important means of upwards mobility for the peasantry.22 Nevertheless,
the lack of corresponding economic and social reforms kept the peasantry
at the bottom of the social ladder, in the condition of the economic mode
of production generally known as ‘neoserfdom’.23
A much more widespread phenomenon was that of the cultural centres
set up by Asociaţiunea transilvană pentru literatura română şi cultura
poporului român ASTRA (The Transylvanian Association for Romanian
Literature and the Culture of the Romanian People).24 Privately funded,
ASTRA functioned as a cultural and educational institution parallel to those
of the central Hungarian state, catering for the needs of the Romanian
community. Under the specific post-Ausgleich conditions of Hungarian
state nationalism, the two main institutions that led this action and fought
to keep the national spirit alive among the peasantry were ASTRA and
the Romanian National Party of Transylvania. The Romanian elites saw
the transformation of the peasantry through education (both practical
and theoretical) as key to the advance of their entire “nation”. ASTRA,
alongside the two Romanian churches (Orthodox and Uniate) provided
access to the peasantry. They were used to promote national mobilisation
as well as to disseminate cultural and practical knowledge in rural areas.
On the one hand, urban economists tried to turn peasants into prosperous
farmers by publishing and distributing manuals and reviews for agricultural
best practice. Whilst on the other hand enthusiasts for industrialisation
organised craft schools meant to connect the peasant with the urban
market. ASTRA had many local branches (cultural centres) and held
annual plenary conferences in different urban centres (by rotation). The
work of this association indicated the primarily national nature of their
houses of culture and its aim of creating a sense of national solidarity
between different social classes. This network kept the Romanian
intellectuals connected to their peasant co-nationals in a way that was
never paralleled in the Old Kingdom. After the 1918 Unification, despite
an initial crisis, ASTRA remained the strongest cultural organisation that
could best influence the peasantry in the region. Its activities pre-empted
154
RALUCA MUŞAT
those of the interwar social reformers like Dimitrie Gusti, bearing a direct
influence on their work.
The interwar houses of culture

After the 1918 Unification, there was a new impetus for the creation
of a national culture. The interwar period in Romania was a time of great
changes in the national discourse. Once the wish of national unification
had been fulfilled, the future lay open ahead for building the right state for
this nation. The unification of the Old Kingdom (Regat) with Transylvania,
Bessarabia and Bucovina had changed the ethnic composition of the
population, increasing the size and number of minority groups. As the
external borders were consolidated, new invisible ethnic borders appeared
internally. The process of building the state and its institutions within a
larger territory, with an ethnically heterogeneous population (whose rural-
urban divide overlapped with the ethnic one) called for the rethinking
of the nation. All these factors and many others meant that the peasant
became the symbol of the Romanian nation and, as Katherine Verdery,
Irina Livezeanu and Maria Bucur point out, the new central trope of the
interwar economic, political and social discourses.
This centrality of the peasantry to the cultural politics of the interwar
era was also motivated by deep economic changes, namely the end of
neoserfdom, and by important political reforms that led to an overnight
transformation in the place this social group occupied in the overall
hierarchy of Romanian society. In the early 1920s, the peasants received
land and the right to vote, becoming, at least on paper, equal citizens
of the Romania state. The reforms gave way to lively debates about
the ills of the countryside and about its social modernisation, stressing
the importance of enlightening and empowering the masses through
culture.25 The countryside therefore became an open-air laboratory,
roaming with academic groups, social activists, party representatives or
state administrators. In one of his speeches from 1926, the president of
the ASTRA organisation, Vasile Goldiş, lamented the fact that members
from three cultural associations at the same time ‘ramble through the
countryside and confuse the peasants’26. One such organisation was the
Prince Carol Royal Cultural Foundation that had been set up in 1922 by
the prince regent as an institution for the enlightenment of the peasantry.27
This new institution complemented the other more established cultural
foundations set up by the Romanian Royal Family, adding a specific
155
interest in the welfare and modernisation of the rural world.28 Apparently,

the Prince’s decision to embark on this cultural mission was inspired by
his travels to India, but without doubt there were many other sources of
inspiration available for this both in Romania and beyond.29 The main
instrument of modernisation at the local level used by the Foundation was
the cămin cultural, an institution that revived Haret’s prewar inititative in
a slightly revamped form. In this early stage, the Foundations wanted to set
up houses of culture (cămine culturale) across the country, using them in
the scope of rural modernisation. Like Haret, the leaders of the Foundation,
sought to use these new local institutions as a way of supplementing the
activity of the village school and of reaching the rest of rural population.
As Nichifor Crainic put it in more poetic terms, ‘the cămin was able
to connect the periphery with the centre, spilling waves of light from
the central springs of national culture to the most distant borders of the
country’. The main scope of the cămin was, he added, that ‘uplifting the
rural masses from the state of nature to that of culture’. 30 The activity and
set-up of these new cămine was inspired by various foreign models such as
the USA, France, and Czechoslovakia. Its main sections were: the library,
the museum, the depot, the infirmary, the public bath, and a general
information office (birou de asistenţă generală).31The rules and regulations
that surrounded these sections expressed the paternalistic tendency of this
institution that often infantilised the peasantry. The Foundation’s cultural
missions were clearly directed from the centre to the periphery, connecting
urban experts with village intellectuals and making peasants the targets
of a civilising mission. The tools used were therefore adapted to this
scope – the library was meant to popularise literacy and to instil a sense
of morality and temperance amongst peasants; the museum was meant
to counter the ‘false culture’, that is the external influence of urban and
foreign culture upon village life by nurturing an interest in local culture
and a sense of local pride; the medical aid section, including an infirmary,
a bath and a barbers, was to bring an interest in and practical facilities for
health and hygiene in the village; finally, the general information office
was a hub where people could get assistance and advice in any matter that
concerned them. Most of its activities represented alternative educational
methods through which culture was to be brought to villagers: organised
trips, şezători (social gatherings) both in the villager’s own home and at
the cămin, public reading sessions, festivities, cinema and exhibitions.
Despite their great ambitions, the activity of these cămine remained
rather insignificant especially after Prince Carol left Romania in 1927,
156
RALUCA MUŞAT
rejecting the throne.32 It was only in 1934, four years after Carol returned
to Romania to take up the throne, that the Foundations were revitalised
with the launch of the new cultural work programme designed and led by
its new direction, the sociologist Dimitrie Gusti. In the period 1934-1939,
the cămine culturale gained new importance as part of a new mission
to ‘cure, uplift and ennoble the countryside’33. In 1938, the launch of
the Social Service made this small-scale institution the core of a social
programme of rural development that, although was very short-lived, left
a long-lasting legacy for the subsequent communist regime.
Dimitrie Gusti – social reformer

Like other scholars in countries whose territories had been reconfigured
by the war and the Versailles settlement, Gusti was one of the intellectuals
who saw the new drive for modernisation and social reform as an
opportunity to contribute to the building of a modern Romanian state.
Born in Iaşi in 1880, to a rather affluent family, Gusti was one of many
young Romanians who were able to undertake their studies abroad. He
received a doctorate from Leipzig University (1904) and a Habilitation
from Berlin Univeristy (1907) and then spent a year in Paris to study
with Durkheim. He then returned to Iaşi in 1910 to take up a position
as Assistant Professor in History of Classical Philosophy, Ethics and
Sociology at the Faculty of Letters of the city’s university. In the inaugural
lecture presenting his academic interests and intentions, he singled out
the agrarian question as a potential object of research for sociologists
and stressed the importance of modern and practical study methods and
techniques.34
He was part of the initiators of the the Asociaţia pentru Ştiinţă şi
Reformă Socială (the Association for Social Science and Reform), a forum of
specialists prepared to study and debate the country’s social problems and
inform its future reforms, that later grew into the famous Romanian Social
Institute.35 Two years later, Gusti moved to the University of Bucharest
to become professor of Sociology, Ethics, and Politics at the Faculty of
Letters and Philosophy. Alongside his academic career he also held many
different posts in public administration and in the government.
As one of the leading figures of social research in a country in the midst
of crucial social and political transformations, Gusti proposed sociology
as the ‘science of the nation’, a discipline able to shed new light on
Romania’s existing social problems, starting with the rural world. Since
157
the fate of the rural world dominated most academic and political debates
about national identity and modernisation, Gusti’s focus on peasant life
reflected the heightened importance of this social group after the war.
At the University of Bucharest, Gusti transformed his seminar of
sociology into an active research group that became known as the
Bucharest School of Sociology, (Şcoala de Sociologie de la Bucureşti). The
School offered students and scholars from different disciplines interested in
the research of rural life the opportunity to undertake collective fieldwork
in various Romanian villages. Gusti and the leaders of this group developed
a unique methodology of collective field study based on the observation
and recording of everyday village life that, by the early 1930s, established
sociology firmly in the intellectual arena of the time.36
However, Gusti’s ambitions for his discipline did not stop at academic
and intellectual prestige. In his view, beyond its role of understanding
social reality and producing research-based knowledge, which he termed
sociologia cogitans, sociology also had the important role of informing and
managing social reform, sociologia militans.37 The transformation implied
in Gusti’s term sociologia militans was that of social reform or even social
engineering. Understanding social reality would naturally lead towards the
realisation of the ideal society, which, unlike the utopian socialist version,
was not an invention but a process of discovery. However, whilst cultural
work was the practical application of militant sociology, it also implied
another dimension of Gusti’s thought – culture and the politics thereof.
The people’s culture in Gusti’s vision

In a document from 1922, Gusti stated:
The fortuitous unification of the Romanian territories has brought with it a

series of issues that are crucial to our national and state life. The cultural
problem is certainly one of them. (…) The most important of the socio-
political aspects of our cultural problem today is our spiritual unification.
Furthermore, the moral upheaval and the great social waves caused by
the war have made the masses more prone than ever to demagogical
promises and to stronger anarchical movements. Leaving these masses,
which have not yet entered or have long exited the influence of the school,
without any guidance, would lead to the break-up of the present state and
society. The third socio-political aspect of the matter is that of building a
real democracy. A cultural activity as intense as the gravity of the problem
we face is therefore absolutely and urgently necessary.38
158
RALUCA MUŞAT
The quote above reveals the widespread fear of social unrest at the end of
the war and the trust that the education and ‘guidance’ of the masses would
restore order in the state and in its society. Like many other intellectuals
of his time, Gusti saw the reform of Romanian society as a ‘cultural
problem’, which he engaged with in his writings and political speeches.
Gusti argued for the organisation of an institution for the life-long education
of the masses, called the House of the People (Casa Poporului), meant
to supplement and expand the role of the school, already coining social
reform in terms of new, extended forms of mass education and culture.
The idea of a ‘culture of the people’ became clearer in later speeches that
discussed new forms of cultural politics:
the true goal of the people’s culture is the transformation of the people,
a bio-social unit, into a Nation, a superior spiritual-social unit. Thus
understood, culture creates the community spirit, the consciousness of
national values, the consciousness of national solidarity.39
Presenting culture as the source of national self-realisation, this quote

clarified its role in making the transition between the expansion of the
social realm to the higher ideal of creating ‘the consciousness of national
solidarity’. In realising his vision, Gusti proposed to combine top-down
intervention with a bottom-up approach. He criticised earlier attempts to
‘civilise the peasantry’ and to ‘domesticate the people’, explaining that
culture ‘[could] neither be given nor imposed from above, as it had to
be acquired freely, from below’, the role of any cultural activists being
to enable the rural population to ‘develop their own culture’.40 He was
equally critical of initiatives of bringing culture to the people, as these
were based on an uneven relationship between ‘the educators’ and ‘the
masses’ and on a false understanding of ‘the people’s culture’. In his view,
the Romanian masses needed their own culture, but this was neither a
replica nor thinned down version of high culture, but an original, new
product of the people themselves.
To create new forms of culture, Gusti emphasised the agency of the
villagers in their own cultural awakening, through the concept of the
villages’ ‘right to culture’, which the government and society had a duty
to satisfy. Rejecting other philanthropic initiatives of ‘spoon feeding’ the
people with ‘the cultural values of the time’, he affirmed cultural activism
as the fulfilment of a social right.41 Framed as a civic responsibility, his
projects revealed both modern aspirations and a direct attachment to the
159
authority of the state. Again, this placed Gusti within an international

trend that emphasised social over individual rights and proposed society
as the main unit for the state to operate with.42 In this context, culture,
like education, was meant to become a ‘right’ of the masses and therefore
had to be nurtured by specialists.
In his cultural politics, Gusti drew inspiration from a wide variety of
regional, national and international initiatives in Romania and abroad.
Inside Romania, the work of ASTRA and of the Liga Culturală (Cultural
League) stood as examples of significant achievements in the field of
culture.43 As many of his peers, Gusti also appreciated foreign institutions
like the Scandinavian popular universities, the German and Austrian
Volksheim as well as other cultural programmes in Bulgaria, Yugoslavia,
Czechoslovakia, Turkey and Italy.44 This wide spectrum of influences
should not surprise us, as Romanian social reformers had cultivated direct
contacts with international forums, publications and organisations, in an
effort to synchronise the Romanian state and society to the most successful
contemporary trends.
Carol II, King of the Peasants

In the mid 1930s, as the ethos towards mass organisation grew across
Europe, Gusti was able to marry his politics of culture with those of the
monarch, who appreciated and supported his ideas. In Carol’s own words,
rural cultural work was ‘a way of offering the peasantry a better standard
of living, a better understanding of their needs and obligations’.45 In this
he acknowledged the importance of the rural masses both as a political
power and as crucial to the state’s future. In contrast with the ‘bad dusty
roads, ditches with stale water, no bridges or flower gardens in front of
any houses’ of Romanian villages at the time, his vision for the future was
one of a countryside totally transformed both externally and internally,
in the spirit of modernisation and progress.46 His wish was that villagers
be taught the value of cleanliness, order, and beauty. ‘Your duty is to
teach everyone that fresh air is a friend, not an enemy’, he said to the
student teams; ‘we need to teach them the simplest rules of physical and
moral hygiene’, he continued. ‘Regarding agricultural work, and home
management, there are few villages where you find a single chicken coop.
All the fowl are out in the street, [often] run over by motorcars (...) This
can be easily avoided through the building of small coops so that the
chickens are fed in the yard, not in the street’.47
160
RALUCA MUŞAT
Beyond this generic modernising agenda of transforming the rural

world, the monarch’s interest in mobilising the countryside was also driven
by the socio-political context of the 1930s, a time of economic down-
turn, of mass social dissent and of political extremism. Thus, Gusti’s new
cultural initiative served King Carol’s more immediate political goal: to
counteract the Legion of the Archangel Michael by using its own tools.48
The fascist organisation had become the King’s number one competitor for
the engagement and transformation of two main social groups: the youth
and the peasantry. It appeared to hold the patent on the work camp as a
means of bringing urban intellectuals to the countryside for the purpose
of creating a ‘parallel society’ based on new social values and bonds.49
The first Legionary work camp was organised at Ungheni in 1924.50 The
camp already exhibited the core ideas that underpinned those of the next
decade. Re-launched in the 1930s, these had become a successful means
of recruiting and spreading the Legionary’s ethos.
In this context, Gusti’s project was part of a wider initiative to redirect
or prevent youth and intellectuals from joining the Legion. From 1934,
the Royal Student Teams coexisted and collaborated with Straja Ţării,
Carol’s own youth organisation introduced by the newly elected liberal
government in the same year.51 Fashioned on the model of the Scouts
and inspired by similar youth organisations in Italy and Germany, Straja
imitated the Legion in rituals, symbols and denominations.52 Yet, the
străjeri did not succeed in competing with the Legion whose appeal
sprung mostly from its opposition to the state, its grass-root communitarian
precepts, and its religious mysticism.
Gusti’s project of cultural work was aimed at university students,
graduates and young professionals, offering them a state-supported form
of activism that combined intellectual and manual work.53 At the same
time, it also facilitated the cooperation between the two organisations,
the Străjeri and the Royal Student Teams, who worked together on
development projects (building roads, repairing churches, planting trees,
etc). Like the Legion, the Royal Foundations proposed an organised way
of ‘going to the people’, giving the participants the opportunity to do their
bit for the countryside, work in teams and get their hands dirty, therefore
appealing to the same psychological factors as their competitors: young,
sacrificial heroism and the will to change the nation’s future. This was
spelt out in the King’s address to the teams:
161
It is true that this work requires sacrifices, but you have to be convinced
that it will be deeply fruitful and useful to our country. You are not going
there to do work just for show; instead you are going to those remote areas
of the country to undertake a painstaking, meticulous labour, yet one that
must have a sound effect for each village. My wish is that, on the teams’
departure, the village be - as much as possible – transformed. Transformed
both externally and internally.54
The Theory of Cultural Work through the cămin cultural

Cultural work was therefore not invented under the political demands of
the moment, but was already present in Gusti’s earlier sociological theories
and in his political activity in the realm of education, public administration
and the media. It is important to note that in this period many intellectuals
from Gusti’s generation occupied places both in academia and in public
administration or governance, a fact that explains the greater advocacy
for the practical application of scientific research. After serving as Minister
of Education for only one year under the Peasantist administration in
1932-1933, Gusti was offered the leadership of the non-governmental
FCR-PC where the monarch gave him a free hand to implement his vision
of rural reform.
Until Gusti’s arrival, the Foundation’s achievements were rather
limited. According to Henri H. Stahl, Gusti’s close collaborator in the
realm of cultural work, at the root of its failure lay an antiquated agenda
and an old-fashioned establishment working according to the principles
set out by the educationalist Haret in the previous century.55 Considering
culture as a top-down ‘process of disseminating high culture to rural areas’
for the purpose of improving the spiritual well-being of the masses, the
Haretist model employed ‘cultural missionaries’ meant to bring culture
to the countryside, published various educational papers and magazines
for the villagers, and encouraged the production of village monographs
written by local intellectuals. Although somewhat valuable, according
to Stahl, ‘the Foundation lacked a scientific grounding of their activities,
a systematic record of the social problems of the village (…) that could
only be studied by highly qualified specialists’.56 The new leadership and
administration of the Foundation appointed by Gusti was instead made up
of such experts: the sociologists Stahl, Golopenţia, and Gheorghe Focşa,
the writer Bucuţa, and the journalist Neamţu were recruited to manage
the new projects of FCR-PC. They were joined in their mission by some
of the existing members of the institution, Victor Ion Popa, Alexandru and
162
RALUCA MUŞAT
Lascarov-Moldovan, who were not trained sociologists, but had an interest

to adopt the scientific ethos proposed by the new director.57
The village hall (1934 – 1939) as the embodiment of a new

vision of social reform
Cultural work in the countryside was based on a detailed reform plan
centred on four main areas of change – the body, work, the mind and
the soul. These branches corresponded to a set of ‘ills of the countryside’
diagnosed by academic experts and debated in the political and
intellectual spheres of the time: (the body) rural-specific diseases (syphilis,
pellagra, tuberculosis, malaria), malnutrition, hygiene, infant mortality;
(work) agricultural backwardness, land fragmentation; (mind and soul)
rural illiteracy, ‘social diseases’ (alcoholism, prostitution and cohabitation)
etc.58 The teams reflected these areas of action being typically formed of:
a doctor, a physical education teacher, an agronomist, a vet, domestic
scientist, a priest, a teacher, and a sociologist. This assignment of duties
combined the cultural agenda of ‘civilising’ the peasantry with the new
scientific vision of preserving, purifying and moulding the rural population
as a social, economic and biological asset of the nation state. Moreover,
this also confirmed the role of sociology as a discipline able to elaborate
a synthetic vision of social reality.
Within this new initiative, the hub of cultural work was the cămin
cultural, described as ‘a meeting place of the people called to work and
realise the holistic cultural programme for the villages’ and ‘the new
house of the village’, alongside the ‘school, the church and the local
council’ where ‘people (locals) would join forces and work together for
the interests of the community’.59 Its educational role was also clearly
stated: the cămin would be ‘the school for the youth (…) and for all the
smallholders of all ages (gospodari şi gospodine)’. In the Foundation’s
vision, this new institutions was to be led by local intellectuals, wealthy and
diligent villagers or by the ‘sons of the village’ (fiii satului), a group made
up by people who had left the village and had succeeded in educating
themselves. This reflected the project’s underlying agenda that proposed
a transfer of culture according to an existing hierarchy of education.
However, the regulations for the set up of a house of culture stipulated that
of the seven to twenty-one members of the board, at least four had to be
peasants. Unlike urban socialist houses of culture in Western Europe, that
163
represented the working class culture and promoted education as a tool

to criticise and fight the existing social and economic order, these rural
institutions sought to ‘uplift’ the rural masses with the help of the elites,
bringing them up to higher standards of education and thus appease them
by creating social consent. This new initiative however moved away from
the earlier less organised romantic ethos that represented the Foundation
spirit of the 1920s to a more technocratic and social one that sought to
use top-down expert knowledge to create a solid educated social base
in the countryside. The opposition culture-nature was totally dismissed
as Gusti and his collaborators admired rural culture and understood the
complex processes of change that affected the rural world.
The four-fold agenda of cultural work (body, work, mind and soul)
was clearly reflected in the principles according to which the cămin was
to function.
In the area of culture of the body, its role was ‘to improve the physical
well-being/health’; in the area of work, it was meant to ‘improve work
practices to increase productivity’; in the areas of the mind and soul, it was
meant to ‘uplift the spirituality of the community’ (înălţarea sufletească
a obştei). These goals did not differ much from the earlier attempts of
civilising the villages before the war and in the early 1920s. However,
the vocabulary and set-up reflected a paradigm shift from an earlier
missionarism to an interest in the welfare of the social body (of which the
peasantry represented the largest part) and in the bureaucratisation and
centralisation of rural development. The ‘culture of the body’ reflected
this most clearly. The project of cultural work placed the countryside at
the core of the social hygiene agenda, making the peasant body – both
individual and social – central, as the repository of genetic information,
biological strength, sexual potency and racial purity of the nation.60 This
was not surprising and should not be interpreted in the narrow comparison
to German extreme racial theories and practices. Instead, the Romanian
vision was inspired and shared many features with similar successful
projects in other Eastern European countries such as the Yugoslav rural
health centres initiative. In practice, the health and hygiene agenda
meant incorporating a pharmacy, public baths and sports facilities into
the cămin cultural both in the construction of the building itself and in
its work agenda.
The programme regarding ‘the culture of labour’, as clarified in
the Îndrumător, included: 1) agriculture, viticulture, and forestry; 2)
zootechnics; 3) labour associations; 4) women’s domestic work; 5) civic
164
RALUCA MUŞAT
work. Encompassing both paid and unpaid, productive and non-productive

labour activities, this reflected the holistic definition of and approach to
‘work’ in the countryside and the trust that all these areas could and should
be rationally improved. Translating this agenda, the practical activities
of the cămin encompassed mainly educational activities, including
lectures and practical lessons on topics that ranged from agriculture to
domestic duties and to projects meant to improve the facilities of the local
community. The area of domestic work revealed the project’s gender
dimension that saw the peasant woman both as an agent of change for
her entire family, as well as a guardian of rural customs and traditions.61
Thus the domestic science lessons held at the cămine culturale were a
spill-over of a world-wide interest in regulating the private family life
of the lower classes, guiding them onto a pathway towards a healthier,
rational and moral future.
In the area of the mind and the soul, the role of the cămin was to host
a variety of social and cultural events as well as to sustain and encourage
various folk groups and performances. This agenda reflected the morality
the project sought to inject into rural communities – a combination of
religion, cleansed of its mysticism and esotericism, of respect for the
nation and of preservation of local cultural customs and traditions. The
importance of nurturing and preserving local customs was explained by
Stahl who, aware of the erosion of traditional culture, noted: ‘it is true
that a part of the old peasant culture is disappearing fatally, under the
influence of urban influences and that a new culture will be born out of
somewhere’, yet he held that ‘we cannot expect the student teams to create
this new culture’.62 Their role was only to try to revive and revitalise old
artistic traditions. It was up to the village itself to develop their cultural
future with the guidance of local and national organisations like FCR-PC.
Most of the newly built cămine would therefore have halls able to house
a choir, folk dancing and other such performances.
Also as part of the culture of the mind, the cămin was to incorporate
a village library and to promote reading groups. In the theory of cultural
work, village libraries could not be simply a repository of random books,
but had to be carefully organised according to the villagers’ literacy levels,
their own needs and taste.63 As the textbook explained, ‘where you find
50-60 percent illiteracy, you will know straightaway that the villagers’
interest in learning is much lower than that of a population with less than
20 percent’.64 The village library was planned to contain sixty percent
books for peasants (‘plugari’), thirty percent for village intellectuals and
165
the remaining ten percent for children.65 The first category was to be filled
with ‘predominantly religious books and literature (stories and taclale66),
then history, economics, etc.’67 Gusti himself was fully aware and spoke
against the idea that simply giving books to a village would lead to
people reading them. Instead, like many of his peers, he supported the
production and dissemination of books that were specially designed for
rural people, books that would be written in a simpler language, would
contain educational messages and would be cheap and attractive at the
same time. Since illiteracy was one of the most urgent problems of the
countryside, village libraries and reading events were greatly promoted.
A short article in the review Căminul Cultural gave us an insight into
the lesser-known aspects of how people used a local library. The author
explained that people’s interest in reading was tuned to their work cycles,
with a complete halt in reading in the summer during the most intensive
agricultural duties. Also, maybe against the project’s expectations, locals
preferred to take books home rather than staying in a reading room. This
was justified by the fact that often people would stumble over longer
words and try to read them aloud and that, actually, most reading was in
groups rather than individual and private, with one person reading aloud
to a group of villagers. Another important observation was that people
read for pleasure and ignored more specialised books about agronomy,
veterinary medicine, health, etc.
Apart from the library, the programme encouraged the set up of a
local museum and the purchase and use of a radio where possible. The
local museum was obviously meant to reinforce the interest and the
pride in local culture, be it in terms of an ethnographic, a historical or
archaeological leaning.
In 1934, out of the 889 cămine that existed across the country, only
349 were active and even amongst these only 194 were considered to
‘stand out’. The vast majority of their leaders were school teachers (104)
and in only 3 peasants were in charge. In terms of housing, most of the
cămine did not have a building of their own (only 19 did), being mainly
housed in schools.
Cultural work benefitted the cămine and their development, although
its scope was initially quite reduced. The overall project did not involve
great numbers of people, but participation grew steadily from 1934, when
only 12 villages were visited by 98 students assisted by 56 technicians,
(i.e. professionals from the designated domains), whereas, in 1937, when
a total of 407 students and 404 technicians worked in 75 villages. In
166
RALUCA MUŞAT
1938, the programme listed 471 students and 397 technicians working
in 63 villages. Over these five years, 114 villages were visited once or
repeatedly across all Romanian regions.
In 1938, the first year of the royal dictatorship68, Gusti was able to
transform his project of student voluntary activism into the Social Service,
a programme of compulsory work experience in the countryside for all
university students, graduates and civil servants. The Social Service Law,
passed in October 1938 and revoked exactly a year later, made the
‘reorganisation of the countryside’ a matter of state, both by mobilising
the entire student population to work in rural areas and by placing the
leadership of the Service at the heart of the new government; the president
of the Social Service was to hold a ministerial position and the running of
the project was to involve ‘almost the entire cabinet’.69 The law stipulated
that all university students would obtain their graduation certificates
only after completing a period of social service in the countryside of
up to a year. Similarly, one could not hold a public position and could
not obtain a certificate of professional practice without undergoing this
formative experience. In a strong ‘high modernist vein’, the project meant
subordinating the intellectual elites to the state’s goal of refashioning
the countryside, thus turning them into specialised social servants. With
regards to the modernisation of the rural world, the programme continued
the same type of cultural work, further stressing the importance of the
Cămin Cultural not only as the new centre of village life, but also as ‘the
main executive body’ of the Social Service, constituting a ‘work unit
formed and led by the locals – peasants, intellectuals and ‘sons of the
village’ - meant to ‘help, strengthen and deepen the work of the Church,
the School and the State Authorities’.70
With the introduction of the Social Service, the project for the cămine
became even more ambitious, aiming to found one in every Romanian
village and town. Furthermore, the cămin cultural became the local
enforcer of the Social Service Law and the local intellectuals (priests,
school teachers and local administrators) were obliged to contribute to its
activities.71 As part of this ambitious plan, the state launched a programme
of building new cămine culturale across the country, continuing the activity
of the student teams on a much larger scale. These new multifunctional
buildings were designed to serve the wide range of activities related to
cultural work with its four aspects: health, work, mind and soul. Whilst
being functional and cost-effective, the architectural style of these new
buildings was meant to communicate the importance, progressive spirit
167
and cultural roots of this institution.72 The plan for the cămin in the
model village of Dioşti provides a perfect example of this wider trend as
the standard for all other such institutions across the country. The cămin
cultural in Dioşti was a two-storey U-shaped building comprising of four
main sections. Occupying the front section of the ground floor was the
concert hall (sala de festivităţi) where various community and cultural
events were organised (concerts, conferences, film showings, etc). The
east and west wings were designated respectively for economic and health
purposes. The first included two workshops, a kitchen and bakery, a shop
and storerooms. The second was comprised of showers with changing
rooms, a room for delousing, three doctors’ and nurses’ consultation rooms
and a doctor’s office. Finally, the first floor was devoted to the village’s
museum and library. Fifty metres long on each side, the building had a
total area across all floors of about 2000 square metres.
In Dioşti, the cămin dominated the new village civic centre, in which
architectural forms articulated the relations of power between the citizens
and the state or local authorities. It was placed at the centre of this square
and was surrounded by the other main institutions of the village: the
local Council and the gendarmerie (police station), the church and the
school. The cămin therefore an embodied of the School’s own vision of
cultural modernisation that placed the community and its vital functions
(education, economy and health) at the heart of the village itself, all part
of a secular system of values meant to represent the nation and the state.
Although the Social Service was interrupted in 1939, the Royal
Foundations continued their work in the field of rural development. After
Carol II was forced to step down, the official name of this institution
became the ‘King Michael Royal Cultural Foundation’, but the interest in
setting up and maintaining the work of the cămine continued.73 The 1943
guide to cultural work showed this most clearly. Whilst the student teams
disappeared from the programme, the structure of cultural work, with its
four main directions (body, work, mind, and soul) remained unchanged.74
Clearly, due to the war and the ambiguous situation between 1945 and
1948, the activity in this field remained weak.
In 1948, the Foundation was taken over by the new regime. Although
the personnel was dismissed, it was not closed, but the offices and their
bureaucratic apparatus were simply transferred into a new model of rural
development. In the initial transition phase, between 1948-1950, the
new Ministry of Arts and Information, the Section of Cultural Institutions
(Secţia Aşezămintelor Culturale) took over the Foundation’s premises,
168
RALUCA MUŞAT
publications and the entire network of houses of culture.75 This showed

that this project of cultural work fitted - at least in form - to the new model
of rural modernisation.
Conclusions
Overall, the new initiative was imbibed with a desire to systematise
and rationalise village culture on the one hand and to preserve or revive
a sense of tradition and solidarity within communities. Like houses of
culture in many other countries, these were new social spaces that grew
at the borders between the private and the public spheres. Specifically
in the Romanian case, these were justified from above rather than from
below, as rural communities already had social spaces and practices of
their own. In this sense, unlike houses of culture in towns, where people
did not know each other or had no designated place to meet and exchange
ideas or simply eat together and feel less lonely, village life had age-old
rules and customs that were hard to transform by simply setting up a new
institution. However, the leaders of this programme were fully aware of
these issues, as they were social researchers who had spent time in villages
and had come to understand how rural life worked. At the same time, the
cămine were also spaces where a specific model of modernisation could
be introduced into village life in a managed and controlled way. The
new practices pioneered by this small institution were seen as necessary
for the progress of the nation as a whole: education, health, labour and
beliefs were all becoming matters of state interest as the idea of society
expanded further, to include even its most marginal groups. The cămine
were therefore to be standardised, kept in line and made compliant to
the ideas at the centre, although local variations and initiatives were
warmly welcome. This was realised though inspections, publications
and congresses that connected and allowed local leaders to exchange
ideas but also be kept in line and under control. Finally, this reflected
the desire to create a cultural bureaucractic machine, an initiative which
the communist state easily took over and redesigned for its own purpose.
It is not within the scope of this article to explain what happened
after 1948, but rather to argue that the institution of the cămin cultural
constituted one of the many bridges that connected the regimes before
and after 1948. There is no doubt that the ideas and ideology behind the
institution changed to fit the dominant Soviet model. One explanation for
169
this is that the general goal, i.e. rural modernisation, remained the same
for the Romanian state and its intellectual elites although the way this
was imagined changed. Another explanation is that the Soviet Union had
also developed their own houses of culture and that, although there were
many aspects that differed between the two, this made it very easy for the
new regime to simply adapt these institutions to fit the Soviet model.76
170
RALUCA MUŞAT
NOTES
1 I paraphrase Eugene Weber, Peasants into Frenchmen (Chatto & Windus, 1979).
2 The term ‘civilising process was coined by Norbert Elias who argued that the
creation of modern nation states in Western European relied on an ongoing
process of transforming societies through changing ‘constraint by others into
an apparatus of self-restraint’. This concept has been successfully applied to
the processes of ‘inculcation of disciplines that proceeded without recourse
to open violence or terror’, which accompanied the more coercive methods
of rural modernisation, subsumed under the Stalinist ‘kul’turnost’ policies
in Soviet Russia, analysed by V. Volkov. See Norbert Elias, The Civilizing
Process (Oxford, Blackwell Publishing, 1978); V. Volkov, “The Concept of
Kul’turnost’: Notes on the Stalinist Civilising Process,” in Stalinism: New
Directions (London, Routledge, 2000), 210–30.
3 A study on the current state of Romanian cămine culturale has been done
by the Research and Consultancy Centre in the Field of Culture (Centrul de
cercetare şi consultanţă în domeniul culturii). The summary of this study
indicates some of the interesting fates of these institutions after the fall of
communism. Centrul de cercetare şi consultanţă în domeniul culturii, Institutia
caminului cultural - o vedere de ansamblu, n.d., http://www.culturadata.ro/
index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=105:institutia-caminului-
cultural-o-vedere-de-ansamblu&catid=42:patrimoniu-si-turism-cultural.
4 J. Burchardt, “Reconstructing the Rural Community: Village Halls and the
National Council of Social Service,” Rural History 10, no. 2, 1999, 193–216.
5 S. Bozdogan, Modernism and Nation Building : Turkish Architectural Culture
in the Early Republic (Seattle, University of Washington Press, 2002).
6 A. Brauman et al., Maisons du peuple: architecture pour le peuple, Bruxelles
(Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984); B. Donahoe and J. Otto. Habeck,
Reconstructing the House of Culture : Community, Self, and the Makings of
Culture in Russia and Beyond (New York, Berghahn Books, 2011).
7 Katherine Verdery remains the main scholar who has dedicated a great
part of her work to the experience of Romanian peasants throughout the
twentieth century, including the collectivization and the de-collectivization
processes. K. Verdery, Transylvanian Villagers. Three Centuries of Political,
Economic and Ethnic Change (Berkeley, University of California Press, 1983);
G. Kligman and K. Verdery, Peasants Under Siege : the Collectivization
of Romanian Agriculture, 1949-1962 (Princeton, Princeton University
Press, 2011); K.Verdery, “Seeing Like a Mayor. Or, How Local Officials
Obstructed Romanian Land Restitution,” Ethnography 4, no. 11, 2002,
5–33. Another piece of work that offers the villagers’ direct experience of
the communist ‘coerced modernisation’ process is A. Mungiu-Pippidi, A Tale
of Two Villages : Coerced Modernization in the East European Countryside
(Budapest, CEU Press, 2010).
8 Brauman et al., Maisons du peuple, 8.
171
9 A. Brauman and Brigitte Buyssens, “Victor Horta et la maison du peuple

de Bruxelles,” in Maisons du peuple, Bruxelles, Archives d’Architecture
Moderne, 1984, 10–33; B. Buyssens, “Inventaire visuel des maisons du
peuple en Wallonie et à Bruxelles,” in Maisons du peuple:, Bruxelles,
Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984, 33–63.
10 B. Podrecca, “‘Le savoir est pouvoir’, les maisons du peuple à Vienne,” in
Maisons du Peuple, Bruxelles (Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984),
125–141.
11 J-L. Cohen, “Les bourses du travail au temps des loisirs...les avatas de la
sociabilité ouvrière (France, 1914-1939),” in Maisons du peuple: architecture
pour le peuple, Bruxelles, Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984, 159–185.
12 Brauman and Buyssens, “Victor Horta et la maison du peuple de Bruxelles,” 34.
13 Burchardt, “Reconstructing the Rural Community: Village Halls and the
National Council of Social Service.”
14 A. White, De-Stalinisation and the House of Culture : Declining State
Control over Leisure in the USSR, Poland and Hungary, 1953-1989, London:
Routledge, 1990; B. Grant, In the Soviet House of Culture: A Century
of Perestroikas, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1995; B. Grant,
“Epilogue: Recognizing Soviet Culture,” in Reconstructing the House of
Culture : Community, Self, and the Makings of Culture in Russia and Beyond,
New York, Berghahn Books, 2011, 263–276.
15 Grant, “Epilogue: Recognizing Soviet Culture.”
16 F. Caprotti, Mussolini’s Cities: Internal Colonialism in Italy, 1930-1939, New
Jersey, Cambria Press, 2007; Bozdogan, Modernism and Nation Building.
17 V. DeGrazia, The Politics of Leisure: The Dopolavoro and the Organization
of Workers’ Spare Time in Fascist Italy, 1922-1939, Cambridge, Cambridge
University Press, 1981.
18 Z. Ornea, Viaţa lui Constantin Dobrogeanu-Gherea (Bucharest: Ed.
Compania, 2003).
19 N. Marin-Dunăre, “Hasdeu şi satul model,” Căminul Cultural V, no. 5, 1939:
409–10; Spiru Haret, “Chestia ţărănească,” in Operele lui Spiru Haret, vol.
VIII, XI vols. (Bucharest: Ed. Cartea Românească, n.d.).
20 Haret, “Chestia ţărănească.”
21 A. Drace-Francis, The Making of Modern Romanian Culture. Literacy and
the Development of National Identity (London; New York: Tauris Academic
Studies, 2006), 150.
22 I. Livezeanu, Cultural Politics in Greater Romania: Regionalism, Nation
Building and Ethnic Struggle, 1918-1930, Cornell University Press, 1995, 202.
23 The term neoiobăgie (neoserfdom) was coined by the Romanian socialist
Constantin Dobrogeanu Gherea in his theory, inspired by the works of the
Russian populists and by Marxism directly, posited that the penetration of
capitalism in the Romanian Principalities in the second half of the nineteenth
century had the unexpected consequence of enserfing the peasantry who,
172
RALUCA MUŞAT
although de jure free, became dependent de facto on the large landowners.

Gherea’s term has been broadly used by historians to analyse the processes
of economic, political and social modernisation in Eastern Europe. The best
analysis of the Romanian successive land reforms is still D. Mitrany, The
Land and the Peasant in Rumania: The War and Agrarian Reform (1917-21),
New Haven; London: Yale University Press; O.U.P., 1930. The same author
discussed the end of neoserfdom in Eastern Europe after the First World War
and its consequences in D. Mitrany, Marx Against the Peasant: a Study in
Social Dogmatism, London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1951.
24 K. Hitchins, A Nation Affirmed: The Romanian National Movement in
Transylvania, 1860-1914, Bucharest: Encyclopaedic Publishing House,
1999, 49.
25 One of the important forums of these debates was the Romanian Social
Institute that held public conferences on the most important topics of the
day and published the prestigious Archive for Social Science and Reform.
26 Goldiş V. Discursuri rostite în preajma Unirii la Asociaţiunea Culturală
“Astra”, Bucharest: Cultura Naţională, 1928, 147.
27 The most recent work discussing the history of this organisation is Zoltán
Rostás, “Fundaţia Culturală Regală ‘Principele Carol’ sau mişcarea Echipelor
Studenţeşti Voluntare,” in Z. Rostás, Strada Latină nr.8, monografişti şi
echipieri la Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol”, 11–23, Bucharest,
Curtea Veche, 2009. Also see D. Gusti, Les Fondations Culturelles Royales
de la Roumanie, Bucharest, Union des Fondations Culturelles Royales, 1937.
28 Z. Rostás, “Fundaţia Culturală Regală ‘Principele Carol’ sau mişcarea
echipelor studenţeşti voluntare,” in Strada Latină Nr.8. monografişti şi
echipieri la Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol”, Bucharest: Curtea
Veche, 2009, 11–23.
29 Fundaţia Culturală Principele Carol 1922-1925, Bucharest: Fundaţia
Culturală Regală “Principele Carol,” 1926.
30 Gheorghe D. M, Crainic, N. and Voiculescu, V., Căminul cultural: îndreptar
pentru conducătorii culturii la sate, Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Principele Carol,” 1924, 8.
31 Ibid., 32–54.
32 For the work of the Foundations in these early years, see Fundaţia Culturală
Principele Carol 1922-1925.
33 Îndrumător al muncii culturale la sate: 1936, Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală
Regală „Principele Carol’, 1936, 29.
34 D. Gusti, “Introducere în cursul de istoria filosofiei greceşti, etică şi
sociologie,” in Sociologia Militans, Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Regele Mihai I,” 1946, 30–47.
35 In 1919, the Association was transformed into the Romanian Social Institute
(Institutul Social Român). D. Gusti, “Aniversarea Institutului. Zece ani de la
înfiinţare.Cuvântarea Preşedintelui Institutului Social Român, D-l Dimitrie
Gusti,” Arhiva pentru ştiinţă şi reformă socială VIII, no. 4 (1929): 527.
173
36 See R. Muşat, “Sociologists and the Transformation of the Peasantry in Romania,

1925-1940” (unpublished PhD diss., University College London, 2011).
37 D. Gusti, Sociologia militans, Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Regele
Mihai I,” 1946.
38 D. Gusti, “Cultura poporului,” in Opere.3.Politica, vol. 3 (Bucharest, Editura
Academiei Republicii Socialiste Romania, 1970), 229.
39 D. Gusti, “Politica culturii şi statul cultural,” in Politica culturii. 30 de prelegeri
şi comunicări organizate de Institutul Social Român, Bucharest, 1933, 484.
40 D. Gusti, “Idei călăuzitoare pentru munca culturală la sate,” in Îndrumător
al muncii culturale la sate : 1936, Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală
„Principele Carol’, 1936, 27.
41 Ibid., 29.
42 Rabinow, French Modern, 168–210.
43 ASTRA was founded in 1861 by Romanian intellectuals in Transylvania
and functioned as a privately funded cultural and educational institution
for the Romanian community. One of ASTRA’s most important goals was
the ‘enlightening the peasantry’ through education and knowledge. After
the 1918 Unification, ASTRA remained one of the most important cultural
institutions in the area up to the end of Second World War. V.Moga, “Astra” şi
societatea: 1918-1930, Cluj-Napoca, Presa Universitară Clujeană, 2003. On
the eugenicists involved in ASTRA, see M. Bucur, Eugenics and Modernization
in Interwar Romania (Pittsburgh, University of Pittsburgh Press, 2002).
44 Gusti, “Politica culturii şi statul cultural,” 478–479; D. Gusti, Un an de
activitate la Ministerul Instrucţiei Cultelor şi Artelor: 1932-1933, Bucharest,
Tipografia “Bucovina,” 1934, 537–539.
45 Cartea echipelor, Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol,”
1937, 14. Od. 1935
46 Carol II, “Cuvântarea Majestăţii Sale Regale Către Echipele Studenţeşti,”
Căminul Cultural I, no. 1, November 1934, 3.
47 Ibid., 2–3.
48 Rostás, “Fundaţia Culturală Regală,” 16; Gh. Lăzărescu and Z. Rostás, “‘Ni
s-a făcut o primire sărbătorească’ – Gh. Lăzărescu. (interview 2006),” in
Strada Latină Nr.8. monografişti şi echipieri la Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Principele Carol” (Bucharest: Curtea Veche, 2009), 60; C. Marinescu and Z.
Rostás, “‘Partea forte a gustismului’ – C. Marinescu,” in Strada Latină Nr.8.
Monografişti Şi Echipieri La Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol”,
Bucharest: Curtea Veche, 2009, 158–159.
49 The most recent work on the Legion’s work camps is R. Haynes, “Work
Camps, Commerce, and the Education of the ‘New Man’ in the Romanian
Legionary Movement,” Historical Journal 51, no. 4, 2008, 943–44.
50 M. Polihroniade, Tabăra de Muncă (Bucharest: Editura Ziarului “Universul,”
1936), 1; A. Heinen, Legiunea “Arhanghelul Mihai”, Bucharest: Humanitas,
2006, 210–214; 260–263; Haynes, “Work Camps,” 946.
174
RALUCA MUŞAT
51 Manoilescu Gh., Nedelcu C., and Sidorovici T., “Straja Ţării,” in Enciclopedia
României, vol. 1 (Bucharest: Imprimeria Naţională, 1938), 485.
52 The word strajă is a synonym of garda (‘guard’) and the denomination of the
levels of the organization also reflected further similarities. As in the Legion,
the smallest unit of the Străjeri was a cuib (nest), whereas the largest was a
‘legion’. Ibid., 488.
53 As Haynes has shown, ‘beyond the practical aim of the work camp, there
was also an “educational mission” which was to “ennoble manual work”.
Through this, the Legion sought and partly succeeded to erase the shame
attached to intellectuals doing manual work, bridging the gap between
classes and professions by co-opting them to work together for the creation
of a new social order. Haynes, “Work Camps,” 946.
54 Carol II, “Cuvântarea Majestăţii,” 3.
55 Henri H. Stahl, Amintiri şi gânduri, Bucharest: Ed. Minerva, 1981, 279–283.
56 Ibid., 282.
57 Z. Rostás, Monografia ca utopie. Interviuri cu Henri H. Stahl (1985-1987)
(Bucharest: Paideia, 2000, 197.
58 All of these issues were summarised in a publication prepared for the 14th
International Congress of Sociology meant to take place in Bucharest in
1939. D. Gusti, N. Cornatzeanu, and G. Banu, Rural Life in Rumania. An
Abridged English Version of a Monograph “La Vie Rurale En Roumanie”
(Bucharest: Fourth International Congress of Sociology, 1940). Another
comprehensive study of the rural world and its ‘ills’ is George Banu, ed.,
“Problemele sanitare ale populaţiei rurale din România,” Revista de Igienă
Socială X, no. 1–6, 1940.
59 Îndrumător al muncii culturale la sate: 1936 (Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală
Regală „Principele Carol’, 1936), 30.
60 Bucur’s book discusses this new paradigm in depth with reference to
Romanian eugenics. Bucur, Eugenics.
61 Îndrumător 1936, 325.
62 H.H. Stahl, “Experienţa echipelor studenţeşti la sate,” Revista Fundaţiilor
Regale 2, no. 1–3 (January 1935): 146.
63 Îndrumător 1936, 354–5.
64 Ibid., 348.
65 More details about how books should be divided between different sections.
Ibid., 373.
66 Taclale is translated in all Romanian dictionaries as ‘conversation’, ‘chit-
chat’. However, in this context, the taclale appear to be folk conversations
or dialogues that were collected alongside other forms of folklore (stories,
legends, poems, etc). D. Furtună, ed., Cuvinte scumpe: taclale, povestiri şi
legende românesti, Bucharest: Librăriile Socec, 1914.
67 Îndrumător 1936, 366.
175
68 The Royal dictatorship, announced in February 1938, represented Carol

II’s attempt to deal with the internal threat of the Legion and externally to
prepare for the advent of war. Marking the shift from a constitutional to
an authoritarian regime, the King dissolved the parliament and the 1923
Constitution, instituting his new ‘government above the parties’ and a new
corporatist Constitution. See K. Hitchins, Rumania: 1866-1947 (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1994), 420–423; H.L. Roberts, Rumania: Political Problems
of an Agrarian State, Yale, London: Yale U,P; Cambridge U.P, 1951, 206–
222; F. Nedelcu, De la restauraţie la dictatura regală: din viaţa politică a
României 1930-1938, Cluj: Dacia, 1981; Gheorghe Savu, Dictatura regală
(1938-1940), Bucharest: Ed. Politică, 1970.
69 “Proiect de lege pentru înfiinţarea Serviciului Social,” incorrectly filed as
1923, FCR-C/1923/46/64-75, Arhivele Naţionale (ANIC); “Organizarea
Serviciului Social,” incorrectly filed as 1923, FCR-C/1923/46/75, ANIC;
D. Gusti, Principiile şi scopurile Serviciului Social (Bucharest: Fundaţia
Culturală Regală “Principele Carol’, 1939); Z. Rostás, “Serviciul Social
sau obligativitatea muncii culturale,” in Strada Latină Nr.8. monografişti şi
echipieri la Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol” (Bucharest: Curtea
Veche, 2009), 228–230.
70 “Proiect de lege pentru înfiinţarea Serviciului Social” FCR-C/1923/46/64-75,
Arh. Naţ.
71 Căminul cultural. întocmire şi funcţionare, Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală
Regală “Principele Carol,” 1939, 7.
72 Most of the projects for cămine culturale show a faith in a modern functional
style with traditional and classical additions. A counter-example that
reinforces this preference was the design of the Cămin Cultral in Drăgăneşti,
Olt, which was rejected because of its overly ornate style. “Various
Architectural Plans Including Plans for the Model Village Dioşti,” 1936,
FCR-C/1936/21/39-49, ANIC, 38.
73 The Royal Cultural Foundations kept detailed records of each cămin cultural
in their jurisdiction. See Fondul Fundaţiei Cultural Regale – Cămine at ANIC.
74 Îndrumător al muncii culturale la sate: 1943, Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală
Regală “Regele Mihai I,” 1943. This can also be seen in the Foundation’s
archives, that maintain uninterrupted files on the cămine until 1948.
75 The archival documents of this institution are held at ANIC in Fondul
Ministerului Artelor şi Informaţiilor. After 1950, these where subsequently
transferred to the Ministry of Culture.
76 Grant, In the Soviet House of Culture: A Century of Perestroikas; S.
Fitzpatrick, The Cultural Front: Power and Culture in Revolutionary Russia,
Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1992; D. Hoffmann, Stalinist Values: The
Cultural Norms of Soviet Modernity, 1917-1941 (Ithaca: Cornell University
Press, 2003; T. Starks, The Body Soviet Propaganda, Hygiene, and the
Revolutionary State, Madison: The University of Wisconsin Press, 2009.
176
RALUCA MUŞAT
References
Banu, G. (ed.) “Problemele Sanitare Ale Populaţiei Rurale Din România.” Revista
de Igienă Socială X, no. 1–6, 1940.
Bozdogan, S. Modernism and Nation Building : Turkish Architectural Culture in
the Early Republic. Seattle, University of Washington Press, 2002.
Brauman, A. and Buyssens B. “Victor Horta et La Maison Du Peuple de Bruxelles.”
In Maisons Du Peuple: Architecture Pour Le Peuple, 10–33. Bruxelles.
Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984.
Brauman, A., Demanet, M, Culot, M. and Gierst, M. Maisons Du Peuple:
Architecture Pour Le Peuple. Bruxelles. Archives d’Architecture Moderne,
1984.
Bucur, M. Eugenics and Modernization in Interwar Romania. Pittsburgh: University
of Pittsburgh Press, 2002.
Burchardt, J. “Reconstructing the Rural Community: Village Halls and the National
Council of Social Service.” Rural History 10, no. 2, 1999, 193–216.
Buyssens, B. “Inventaire visuel des maisons du peuple en Wallonie et à Bruxelles.”
In Maisons du peuple: architecture pour le peuple, 33–63. Bruxelles.
Căminul Cultural. Întocmire şi funcţionare. Bucharest: Fundatia Culturala Regala
“Principele Carol,” 1939.
Caprotti, F. Mussolini’s Cities: Internal Colonialism in Italy, 1930-1939. New
Jersey, Cambria Press, 2007.
Carol II. “Cuvântarea Majestăţii Sale Regale către Echipele Studenţeşti.” Căminul
Cultural I, no. 1, November 1934, 2–3.
Cartea Echipelor. Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol,” 1937.
Centrul de cercetare şi consultanţă în domeniul culturii. Institutia Caminului
Cultural - O Vedere de Ansamblu, n.d. http://www.culturadata.ro/index.
php?option=com_content&view=article&id=105:institutia-caminului-
cultural-o-vedere-de-ansamblu&catid=42:patrimoniu-si-turism-cultural.
Cohen, J-L. “Les bourses du travail au temps des loisirs...les avatars de la sociabilité
ouvrière (France, 1914-1939).” In Maisons du peuple: architecture pour le
peuple, 159–185. Bruxelles. Archives d’Architecture Moderne, 1984.
DeGrazia, V. The Politics of Leisure: The Dopolavoro and the Organization of
Workers’ Spare Time in Fascist Italy, 1922-1939. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1981.
Donahoe, B. and Habeck, J-O. Reconstructing the House of Culture : Community,
Self, and the Makings of Culture in Russia and Beyond. New York: Berghahn
Books, 2011.
Drace-Francis, A. The Making of Modern Romanian Culture. Literacy and the
Development of National Identity. London; New York, Tauris Academic
Studies, 2006.
Elias, N. The Civilizing Process. Oxford: Blackwell Publishing, 1978.
177
Fitzpatrick, S. The Cultural Front: Power and Culture in Revolutionary Russia.

Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1992.
Fundaţia Culturală Principele Carol 1922-1925. Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală
Regală “Principele Carol,” 1926.
Furtună, D, ed. Cuvinte Scumpe: Taclale, Povestiri Si Legende Românesti.
Bucharest: Librăriile Socec, 1914.
Manoilescu, G., Nedelcu C., and Sidorovici T. “Straja Ţării.” In Enciclopedia
României, 1:482–9. Bucharest: Imprimeria Naţională, 1938.
Grant, B. “Epilogue: Recognizing Soviet Culture.” In Reconstructing the House
of Culture : Community, Self, and the Makings of Culture in Russia and
Beyond, 263–276. New York: Berghahn Books, 2011.
———. In the Soviet House of Culture: A Century of Perestroikas. Princeton:
Princeton University Press, 1995.
Gusti, D. Principiile şi scopurile Serviciului Social. Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală
Regală “Principele Carol’, 1939.
Gusti, D, Cornatzeanu, N. and Banu, G. Rural Life in Rumania. An Abridged
English Version of a Monograph “La Vie Rurale En Roumanie.” Bucharest:
Fourth International Congress of Sociology, 1940.
Haret, S. “Chestia ţărănească.” In Operele lui Spiru Haret. Vol. VIII. Bucharest:
Ed. Cartea Românească, n.d.
Haynes, R. “Work Camps, Commerce, and the Education of the ‘New Man’ in
the Romanian Legionary Movement.” Historical Journal 51, no. 4, 2008,
943–967.
Heinen, A. Legiunea “Arhanghelul Mihai.” Bucharest: Humanitas, 2006.
Hitchins, K. Rumania: 1866-1947. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994.
Hitchins, K. A Nation Affirmed: The Romanian National Movement in Transylvania,
1860-1914. Bucharest: Encyclopaedic Publishing House, 1999.
Hoffmann, D. Stalinist Values: The Cultural Norms of Soviet Modernity, 1917-
1941. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2003.
Îndrumător al muncii culturale la sate: 1936. Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Principele Carol’, 1936.
Îndrumător al muncii culturale la sate: 1943. Bucharest, Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Regele Mihai I,” 1943.
K. Verdery. Transylvanian Villagers. Three Centuries of Political, Economic and
Ethnic Change. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983.
Kligman, G and Verdery, K. Peasants Under Siege : the Collectivization of
Romanian Agriculture, 1949-1962. Princeton: Princeton University Press,
2011.
Lăzărescu, Gh and Rostás, Z. “‘Ni s-a făcut o primire sărbătorească’ - Gheorghe
Lăzărescu. (interview 2006).” In Strada Latină Nr.8. monografişti şi Echipieri
La Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol,” 58–85. Bucharest, Curtea
Veche, 2009.
178
RALUCA MUŞAT
Livezeanu, I. Cultural Politics in Greater Romania: Regionalism, Nation Building

and Ethnic Struggle, 1918-1930. Cornell University Press, 1995.
Marin-Dunăre, N. “Hasdeu şi satul model.” Căminul Cultural V, no. 5 (1939):
409–10.
Marinescu, C, and Rostás, Z. “‘Partea forte a gustismului’ - Constantin Marinescu.”
In Strada Latină Nr.8. Monografişti Şi Echipieri La Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Principele Carol,” 128–197. Bucharest: Curtea Veche, 2009.
Mitrany, D. Marx Against the Peasant: a Study in Social Dogmatism. London:
Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1951.
———. The Land and the Peasant in Rumania: The War and Agrarian Reform
(1917-21). New Haven; London: Yale University Press; O.U.P., 1930.
Mugur, Gh., Crainic, N. and Voiculescu, V. Căminul Cultural: Îndreptar Pentru
Conducătorii Culturii La Sate. Bucharest: Fundaţia Culturală Regală
“Principele Carol,” 1924.
Mungiu-Pippidi, A. A Tale of Two Villages : Coerced Modernization in the East
European Countryside. Budapest: CEU Press, 2010.
Nedelcu, F. De la restauraţie la dictatura regală: din viaţa politică a României
1930-1938. Cluj: Dacia, 1981.
“Organizarea a Serviciului Social,” incorrectly filed as 1923. FCR-C/1923/46/75.
Arh. Naţ.
Ornea, Zigu. Viaţa Lui Constantin Dobrogeanu-Gherea. Bucharest: Ed. Compania,
2003.
Podrecca, Boris. “‘Le savoir est pouvoir’, Les maisons du peuple à Vienne.” In
Maisons Du Peuple: Architecture Pour Le Peuple, 125–141. Bruxelles.
Polihroniade, M. Tabăra de muncă. Bucharest: Editura Ziarului “Universul,” 1936.
“Proiect de lege pentru înfiinţarea Serviciului Social,” incorrectly filed as 1923.
FCR-C/1923/46/64-75. Arhivele Naţionale (ANIC)
Roberts, H.L. Rumania: Political Problems of an Agrarian State. Yale, London:
Yale U,P; Cambridge U.P, 1951.
Rostás, Z. “Fundaţia Culturală Regală ‘Principele Carol’ sau mişcarea echipelor
studenţeşti voluntare.” In Strada Latină nr.8. monografişti şi echipieri la
Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele Carol,” 11–23. Bucharest: Curtea
Veche, 2009.
———. Monografia ca utopie. Interviuri cu Henri H. Stahl (1985-1987). Bucharest:
Paideia, 2000.
———. “Serviciul Social sau obligativitatea muncii culturale.” In Strada Latină
Nr.8. monografişti şi echipieri la Fundaţia Culturală Regală “Principele
Carol,” 227–236. Bucharest: Curtea Veche, 2009.
Savu, Gh. Dictatura regală (1938-1940). Bucharest: Ed. Politică, 1970.
Stahl, H.H. Amintiri şi gânduri. Bucharest: Ed. Minerva, 1981.
179
———. “Experienţa echipelor studenţeşti la sate.” Revista Fundaţiilor Regale 2,

no. 1–3 (January 1935): 140–53.
Starks, T. The Body Soviet Propaganda, Hygiene, and the Revolutionary State.
Madison: The University of Wisconsin Press, 2009.
“Various Architectural Plans Including Plans for the Model Village Dioşti,” 1936.
FCR-C/1936/21/39-49. Arh. Naţ.
Vasile, G. Discursuri rostite în preajma Unirii la Asociaţiunea Culturală “Astra.”
Bucharest: Cultura Naţională, 1928.
Verdery, K. “Seeing Like a Mayor. Or, How Local Officials Obstructed Romanian
Land Restitution.” Ethnography 4, no. 11 (2002): 5–33.
Volkov, V. “The Concept of Kul’turnost’: Notes on the Stalinist Civilising Process.”
In Stalinism: New Directions, 210–30. London: Routledge, 2000.
Weber, E. Peasants into Frenchmen. Chatto & Windus, 1979.
White, A. De-Stalinisation and the House of Culture : Declining State Control over
Leisure in the USSR, Poland and Hungary, 1953-1989. London: Routledge,
1990.
180
MARIUS STAN
Born in 1982, in Braşov
Ph.D. in Political Sciences, Faculty of Political Sciences, Bucharest, 2011

Thesis: The Administration of the Past in Serbia
Researcher, the Institute for the Investigation of Communist Crimes and the
Memory of the Romanian Exile (2006-2013)
Editor-in-chief, the international journal History of Communism in Europe,
ZetaBooks Publishing House (2011-2013)
Research Fellowship at the University of Maryland - College Park, USA

POSDRU Doctoral Research Scholarship at Osteuropa Institut der Freie
Universität – Berlin, Germany: “The Administration of the Past in Serbia after
2000” (2009-2010)
ONBSS Research Scholarship – Belgrade, the Republic of Serbia: “The
Perception of the Serbian Civil Society about the Role and the Functioning of
the International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia” (2007-2008)
Grant for scientific excellence – Faculty of Political Sciences,
University of Bucharest (2006-2007)
Participation at conferences and workshops in Romania, USA, Estonia, UK,
Austria, the Czech Republic, Germany, Serbia
Author of articles and studies published both in Romania and abroad
FACING THE PAST IN SERBIA
AFTER 2000
Introduction
Following the collapse of the Eastern Bloc, The Socialist Federal
Republic of Yugoslavia took what was probably one of the most eerie
paths into transition. It disintegrated by way of what was basically a civil
war, which generated the most appalling atrocities committed in Europe
since the Second World War. The seventh successor state, Serbia, in the
1990s, undertook its transition fully laden with this war’s legacy, one being
transposed in a mélange of war crimes, ethnic nationalism, corruption and
propaganda1. The broad criminalization of the society has additionally
damaged the outlook of a post-socialist juridical system, one that already
had a shady track record. All the round tables and debates taking place in
other countries – lustration, condemning the former communist leaders,
opening the archives of the communist secrete services, any other means
of dealing with the past2, were consistently avoided in the post-Yugoslav
landscape in the light of a bigger injustice – that of the war crimes3. The
inability or incapacity in dealing with this issue still holds the region in
quasi-isolation in spite of both the European Union’s free line signal for
integration and the publicly assumed willingness of the successor states to
pursue this goal. A certain number of juridical institutions, both national
and international4, do have the capacity of investigating and judging war
perpetrated crimes, thus eliminating this obstacle from the European future
of this region. However, their precise impact in bringing back trust in the
political order still has yet to be fully assessed5.
The overall purpose of the article is to interpret the framework inherent
in such a concept as “transitional justice”.6 The term in itself designates
a set of policies concerning the administration of the past from a double
perspective: committing the act of justice and the consolidation of the
newly gained democratic order. The precise policies can be categorized
183
according to the nature of the juridical means at stake: penal or civil ones
(see Claus Offe7). Although the most spectacular ones are those penal
actions embodied in trials against the agents of the former regime, there are
still other means. I am referring to the acts of “juridical remission”: amnesty
laws, reprieve decrees, anticipated prescription of deeds, restrictive laws
limiting the indictments and so on and so forth. Other mechanisms, civil
or administrative, may include purging the state’s apparatus, juridical
rehabilitations, property restitutions, remedies for the victims, truth (or
reconciliation) commissions, historical research institutes, museums,
memorials and so on.
Still, implementing transitional justice policies tremendously depends
on the nature of a particular transition but above that, on the former regime’s
repressive nature. When talking about Milošević’s regime (generically), it
appears clearer that transitional justice in the Serbian Republic after 2000
is highly connected with and dependent on the international community’s
pressure towards the implementation and practice of human rights. The
newly empowered political establishment also depends on the policies
of justice to be applied. They determine the magnitude and the nature of
such consequential measures.
Significance
The collapse of communism and the subsequent transition to
democracy of the Central and South-East European countries have been
characterized by a dynamic approach towards their recent past8. In the
countries that pursued some legal and extra-legal remedies (ranging from
criminal trials and truth commissions to lustrations, parliamentary inquiries,
compensations, restitutions or governmental based investigations), the
transitional dynamic generated a massive amount of academic literature.
Such clear “signs” as carried out measures and their nature are the sheer
evidence of some shaken order and of the attempt on re-establishing social
trust. The juridical paths of confronting the past in the former Yugoslavia
are undoubtedly part of this trend. Former Yugoslavia shows up as an
atypical case of a complete collapse of the social order brought about by
the regime’s breakdown, the state’s dismantlement and by the atrocities of
war. Both authority and social trust were questioned through the extensive
ability of committing evil, wide spread denial, political temporization and
distrust in the juridical actions within successor states. In this context, the
184
MARIUS STAN
acknowledgement of past crimes became highly important for annealing

those societies and their position into the global community. The analysis
of the legal aspect of social change potentially reveals alternative concepts
that are used in the juridical reading of the past. The article will thus shed
light on the tension between global and local legal perspectives, thus
underlining the reconstruction of authority and of social trust.
Ultimately, the role of the International Criminal Tribunal for the
Former Yugoslavia in making transitional justice work within the Serbian
Republic is a crucial point for any analysis. If it was Nuremberg enshrining
for the first time the fact that national legislation cannot be used as an
excuse for government committed abuses over its own citizens, it is not
less meaningful that the crimes against humanity began being legally
invoked and trailed regardless of the fact that they were “working or not
as violations of the national legislation in the countries were they were
committed”9. Since Nuremberg to present, national legislation does not
protect anymore individuals who are committing gross violations of the
human rights regulated by international conventions or agreements.
Subsequently, international humanitarian law outweighs national laws
and policies. The excuse that national legislation did not ban or even
encourage the crime does not hold anymore. The same applies with the
argument of “obeying an order” of a hierarchical superior10. However,
a universal jurisdiction towards condemning any violation of the human
rights remained more an ideal during the Cold War. After 1990, by
establishing the International Tribunals for the former Yugoslavia and
Rwanda (including the apprehension of Augusto Pinochet in London, in
2002), it became possible to pursue with this essential transition towards
a universal jurisdiction on the violation of human rights. Although still
sluggish, the work of the International Tribunals for the former Yugoslavia
and Rwanda took Nuremberg as a precedent and decreed upon the
idea that human rights are a fundamental and intangible principle of the
civilized world. In this regard, one might argue that the international penal
justice can be an answer to the political interference in the national justice
concerning former totalitarian or authoritarian leaders.
The article’s brief excursion into the inland of those mechanisms of
dealing with the past it is at a pinch a refinement and an improvement of
this research question. No matter whether it is about reassembling in a
historical context the atrocities of the Nineties and the contextualization
of the “facing the past” process after 2000, or about defining such
process and describing/naming the international and national actors who
185
participate in it, or even about the avatars of the classical means in doing
transitional justice, all of these produce one common conclusion. That is,
the international criminal justice is the only existing mechanism by which
the past of the Serbian Republic can be settled on some objective grounds,
both from a theoretical/academic and an effective transitional perspective.
Facing the past

With this fundamental political change in mind (in 2000) and the
new democratic path that the Serbian Republic has taken ever since,
everyone is talking nowadays about the necessity of “facing the past”.
Nonetheless, this is a very broad concept that has explanatory roots in
many areas and fields of expertise (from political science to psychology
and so on). In the present article, we will use the terminology “facing the
past” without neglecting, however, other related idioms (such as “dealing
with the past”, “mastering the past”, “coming to terms with the past”). We
believe that this terminology is more comprehensive and meaningful due
to its vast semantic content and its important psychological facet. Within
this perspective, the social body is seen as an individual body, sort of a
patient willing to confess to some psychoanalyst doctor: “Nations, like
individuals, need to face up to and understand traumatic past events
before they can put them aside and move on to a normal life.”11 The
motivation behind such an approach is a consequence of an apparently
simple observation. The Serbian Republic is a country in transition, coming
out of a belligerent decade, an authoritarian government, and an implicit
international reluctance. Therefore it is presumably correct to assume that
it will carry on political based action programs towards its recent past. The
primary logic assumes that such a country, whether a candidate for the
“post-conflict” or “post-authoritarian” category, must necessarily address
its troubled past in order to progress and build a European future. This
kind of “addressing” is usually recognized in the literature as the “facing
the past process”. In other countries, facing the past took the form of legal
tribunals or of “truth commissions.” Both these types of institutionalized
past addressing have operated in Serbia but none of them managed to
involve the Serbian public opinion so deep in a self revaluating process.
This is something that will be detailed along the project altogether with
highlighting possible interpretations for the failure of the afore-mentioned
administrative “tools”.
186
MARIUS STAN
Once the choice of terminology accomplished, one would naturally

ask ‘Why is the task of facing the past so vital in a transition period from
an oppressive rule?’ There are many answers, most of them plausible,
but I am stressing one in particular: for sustainable peace! Such a long-
term commitment to peace cannot function without a deep process of
reconciliation based on justice and healing. Seen as a mechanism to create
a single historical narrative about the past and for clarifying collective
responsibility and the leaders’ individual guilt, justice can be done through
finding out the truth (correcting the officially manipulated history), through
the punishment of perpetrators (retributive justice), the rehabilitation and
compensation of the victims and through means of restorative justice.
Furthermore, to avoid the reoccurrence of human rights violations,
educational measures, reforming political institutions and consolidating
the democratic culture are all of maximum importance. It is also highly
significant to succeed at all levels because human rights violations may
occur even in a democratic political system (due to the differentiation
between a democratic culture and a democratic set of rules).
What does facing the past really mean?

German is the only language with a specific expression for the
sophisticated phenomenon of the so-called “facing the past process”: a
composite word Vergagenheit – past and Bewältigung – management,
coming to terms with, mastering → Vergangenheitsbewältigung! The
best translation of this German expression into English would probably
be “struggle to come to terms with the past”. At its origins, the term
refers both to the responsibility of the German state and that of simple
German individuals for what happened during the Third Reich. In this
respect, the term focuses on the process of learning, or on, in philosopher
George Santayana’s words, “those who forget the past are condemned
to repeat it”. The term effectively came into being as a natural evolution
from denazification (firstly under the Allied Occupation of Germany and
then through the Christian Democratic Union government of Konrad
Adenauer). In the Fifties and Sixties the aim of liberal Germans was to
deal with and learn from their recent past. Vergangenheitsbewältigung
implies the admission of the fact that a particular vicious episode of the
past did exist and therefore, acknowledging it and learning from it, one
(a group) can step forward into the future.
187
At the same time, Theodor Adorno discussed in his famous essay

(Was bedeutet die Aufarbeitung der Vergangenheit? What does coming
to terms with the past mean?12) about the term “auferbeitung,” by which
he meant: a). the personal and painful character of the consciousness
that must emerge from Germany’s “Zero Hour”; b). the psychoanalytic
effort in confronting and “working through” the memory of offence and
catastrophe; c). the convergence (however distinctly) of “Aufarbeitung”
and “Aufklärung” (enlightenment, clarification); d). a critique of the
parallel notion of “mastering the past” (Vergangenheitbewältigung),
which seems to be tainted (at least verbally) by the idea of some ultimate
repression13. Adorno was of course referring to national-socialism and he
was ascertaining the fact that its legacy lingered long after the Nazi regime.
He questioned whether the latter was just a ghost of past’s abomination
that never died along with Hitler himself or it never really died, or if the
people’s inclination for indescribable actions persisted in themselves and
in the surrounding social conditions. He also noted that “democracy” was
just a “working proposition” in post-war Germany. Collective narcissism
never ceased to exist after the formal collapse of National Socialism and
subconsciously the defeat was as much admitted as the one in 191814.
Adorno also assumed that the recognition of what happened in the past
must work against an oblivion which readily accompanied justifications
about what had been forgotten. Parents for instance, those who have to
cope with their children’s uncomfortable questions about Hitler and then
to exculpate themselves from, were talking about the good side and how
it had not been so bad after all.
There is a broader conclusion here: for mastering the past in a proper
manner, turning it into some efficient political education capable to
facilitate the transition and the implementation of new democratic values,
it is absolutely imperative to educate the educators! Coming to terms with
the past in a way that aims towards its cognizance consists essentially in
the particular way of turning one’s face to the subject: supporting self-
consciousness and thus a meaning of the self. This should be accompanied
by the good knowledge of some immutable propagandistic practices (?)
which are familiar particularly to that psychological predisposition resting
inside people (since these artifices are so rigid and numerically limited
there is no insurmountable burden in isolating them, making them well
known and using them as sort of a vaccine). Theodor Adorno concluded
by inciting people to remember the most basic things, namely that open
or hidden re-emergences of fascisms would led to war, suffering, poverty
188
MARIUS STAN
under a coercive rule (such examples could have a more profound impact
over people than say simply referring to ideals or even to the ordeals of
others).
Facing the past also implies the acknowledgement of the historical
episodes that marked a particularly society. Many key words are
of most relevance to this acknowledgement function – among
them: understanding15, assuming16, confronting17, reconciliation18,
responsibility.19
Once the necessity of facing the past settled, it becomes even more
important to understand who is conducting this process, which institutions
or actors. Societies regularly tend to produce two kinds of frameworks in
order to deal with their recent violent history. First, a court system that tries
those responsible for committed crimes and a truth commission (or any
other denomination involving the truth) and renders both the perpetrators
and victims’ side of the story. Post Milošević’s Serbia has it all! But these
– the Tribunal and the Truth Commission – did not manage to provoke
any wide discussion about the recent past. And second, the NGOs20 that
have some relevance when talking about giving a profound meaning to
civic responsibility. The NGOs’ weapons were mainly the documents they
published and comprehensive, open, public debates that they organized.
And they even started to bring some new perspective on the Serbian’s
conscience as early as the 1990s. We will discuss below these ultimately
converging paths in distinct sections.
The issue of willingness in the process of facing the past

It is of maximum importance to know who has exactly the willingness
to engage in facing the past no matter the chosen paths. So we come to
another relevant actor for the facing the past process in former Yugoslavia,
that is the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia.
Suggested by the ex German foreign minister (Klaus Kinkel) and officialized
through the Resolution 827 of the United Nations’ Security Council (25
May, 1993), the International Criminal Tribunal for former Yugoslavia
(ICTY) has been a major achievement of the international perspective over
the violence against civilians during war times. The Geneva Convention
(1949), for instance, did not foresee any international coercion mechanism.
The Helsinki Treaty in 1975 was only a coercion mechanism on paper.
Until 1990, those judicial acts could not be used to condemn crimes
189
against civilians in countries such as Cambodia, Vietnam, Uganda,

Argentine, East Timor, Iraq, or El Salvador. The creation in 1992 of the
court and prison systems to enforce humanitarian law was thus a serious
advance of the legal ideal. It was the first significant return to the post-
World War II norm that violence against civilians in the context of war is
criminal. Therefore, the Yugoslav wars of secession (as of 1992) existed
within a relatively new international frame.
It may be true that the issue of “willingness” is of maximum relevance
when it comes to facing the past. It seemed not always the case when the
Serbian state did prove the willingness in dealing with its recent history
and in spite of all the delusive struggles or even meretricious attempts
in doing something still, a real facing the past process yet has to come
on the surface and be conducted with full support. One of the so-called
hard-line advocates who are directly dealing with this everyday struggle
for making truth about the past accessible – Sonja Biserko (head of The
Helsinki Committee for Human Rights in Serbia) expressed his personal
position on the matter:
I think Serbia at this moment doesn’t show any willingness nor has the
political consensus to face the past. On the contrary, there is… how should
I say… a strategy promoted by political, intellectual and cultural elites to
relatives responsibility… and this has been very skillfully – how should
I say – operated on different levels by them. The Tribunal [ICTY, a. n.] is
also used as an instrument. As you know, the anti-Tribunal sentiments here
are rather great and especially Milošević’s trial was also an instrument to
this because Milošević represented himself (not legally, rather politically).
And through his witnesses, the chosen witnesses – the academicians who
apparently… wrote the contemporary national program that was promoted
by them. They have defended the program by the same arguments in the
court, the program that was transmitted, as you know, in 1992. None of
the commentators of media ever argued or made a comment against such
interpretation. In fact, this is some kind of cementing the interpretation
of the wars behind us and introduction into this strategy or in a way
confirmation of the strategy which is going on for 7-8 years… this is our
democratic government which more or less shares the same position and
this is something which is now official and informalized as well. So it’s not
about the facts because the facts are displayed in front of this Court [ICTY,
a. n.] but it’s rather about the interpretation and deep denial. And I could
say also that the more evidence is, the wider denial is in a way. So I think
there is… it would be very difficult to make Serbia come to reconcile, to
read this past… first of all it is a very small society… they still live with
190
MARIUS STAN
the illusion of the unification of Serbian lands, hoping that international

constellations will change. And the more it is so, the potential for facing
the past decreases. And what is the biggest problem of all is that the young
generations are growing up with this interpretation and it’s very hard to
have their own interpretations. In ten years we will have a completely new
generation, which will more or less rely on this interpretation, which has
been organized, by the state.21
On the matter of answering the question of expansive should this

past that is up for debate be, exactly which period of time should be
apprehended, the same source gives some coordinates:
In my view, I think it is not possible to understand what happened if you

only begin with the 1990s. I think it’s extremely important to understand
the background and the political context in which Serbian leadership
and intellectual cultural elite started the project, exactly as I said, refusing
the idea of transformation of Yugoslavia along federal lines. And this – I
would say – has started in the 1970s when apparently they were preparing
for Tito’s legacy and, the moment he died, they started to promote this
project. They usually start analyses from 1991 or 1987 when Milošević was
installed… he was installed by people that are still on the scene (see the
Academy, churches and so on – they didn’t change the course)… so it takes
at least 20 years of analysis to understand what has happened. Otherwise
what happened in the battlefield is not enough. So this is why the Serbs
are trying to equal sides: they are saying: «Yes, we have committed crimes
but the others as well. And the Tribunal is anti-Serbian because there are
mostly Serbs in there». So it is important to understand why the Serbs were
choosing this program that brought Serbia here.22
The aspect of the deep continuities at the level of elites belonging to

the former and new regime is also brought into discussion. This element
is an additional explanatory reason for the slow progress of the current
process of facing the past process in the Serbian Republic:
I think what is important at this point is how we feel as a group, first of all to
compile documentation and public books which give different highlight of
what has happened and also help to create a nucleus of young intellectuals
and young elites, we’ll be able to initiate such a process later on. I think
to expect bigger results is too early… you know all those people who are
now involved in the political life or in any other segment of the public life
were mostly involved in the project, they are defending their own lives,
191
careers, positions and in a way I think we missed the opportunity to start

the process of lustration. Koštunica apparently continues the Milošević’s
policies [interview from November 2007, a. n.]; Đinđić’s short excursion
into policies oriented toward the past was brutally stopped. Đinđić’s case
will be more and more important because it shows that Serbia is not ready
for this kind of reform. Because it’s not simply an assassination, it really
illustrates this deep anti-western and anti-reform ashtray. We still deal
with the same people. It’s only Milošević who is out and a few guys are
in Hague, but the rest are here.23
From this point of view it seems that the Serbian state (including here
all the representative institutions, whether economic, cultural or just
political) is expected to be the least cooperating actor in dealing with
the past, given its cadres and their personal links with the complicated
unsolved past. Turning back to the concept of “willingness” it appears
that most of the significant and valuable actions in the field of facing the
past are highly dependent and related to political will. In the absence of
it, there will only be defeatist views to describe the Serbian public interest
in such matters24. So if the facing the past process does not seem to be a
political approach, what is it then? What kind of approach is necessary
to fulfill the huge task that is before the Serbian society as a whole? The
head of The Helsinki Committee for Human Rights in Serbia concludes
by raising this issue:
I think is both moral and psychological [approaches, a. n.] because

without this approach of a long run Serbia will not be able to re-establish
the value system, which will recommend it to the European family. I
understand that EU and European states want to see Serbia in a way
attached to the European family because Serbia as it is now doesn’t…
hasn’t reached the political consensus on the European option… it’s EU
which is mobilizing on this option with support of certain segments in
the society. Most of the citizens when being asked about Europe they are
pro (70% of them) and which reflects their hope that their life standards
will change (economically). But on the other side we have this resistance
to hard work, discipline and certain standards…25 things that I also think
will be hard to achieve in a society which is morally devastated. And of
course one has to remember that Serbian anti-European crusade started
in the eighties in a moment when Yugoslavia was one of the countries
which was expected to have most of the transitional perspectives of all
these post-communist countries.26
192
MARIUS STAN
Ivana Dobrivojević from the Institute for Contemporary History

advocates a slightly different approach27:
When you are looking things from Belgrade they can be a little different
because you don’t have access to full documents about the court in The
Hague. And then all you can use is press and it’s quite hard to have an
objective view. As a historian it is probably too early to deal with such
topics because you don’t have relevant sources; but then again, you have
to start someday, so this is just like a starting point and then within ten-
fifteen years we would have better perspective on that.28
She also stressed the fact that there is a difference between people who
are interested in political sciences and war… but when one is a historian,
somehow s/he does not deal with the present. Concerning the Serbian
state’s efforts towards revealing the truth of the nineties, the same source
admits that there was a proposal for a Truth Commission, which should
have brought together several experts who would somehow investigate
what happened during the 1990s. And she also says that for the last four
or five years she has not heard anything about it so she was unsure if the
Commission still exists. As about the Serbian people’s willingness, Ivana
Dobrivojević thinks that most of the people were supporting NATO29 until
two or three months ago (date of interview: November 2007) and then
the Kosovo crisis broke out.
Furthermore she believes there is a consensus that all war criminals
(like Ratko Mladić and many others) should go to The Hague. But still
there are some people who think they (the Serbs) should do it just because
they have to do it and that is it. According to the same source there are
about 30-40% of people who believe that those are war criminals and they
should be trialed accordingly. Although there are still many who think that
maybe it would be better if they could trial the perpetrators in Belgrade.
Finally, Ivana Dobrivojević confesses that it has never been officially their
war. Yes, they had UN embargo and economic depression and so on and
times had been really harsh in Belgrade (when everyone was suffering from
an economic perspective). But she thinks they did not really feel the war
(wars before the NATO bombing in 1999) and for that matter people did
not really care about it during the 1990s. They had queues in front of the
supermarkets, they had Slobodan Milošević in power, and they just did
not care what was going on outside the capital. She also admits that they
did not know much about the events because of the strong censorship but
193
then again there were several independent media. The latter themselves,
according to the same opinion, were not much interested in the events
either. The subject tried to emphasize the fact that this does not mean the
society did not have any empathy with the war’s victims. But everyone
thought of it as a civil war in which all sides were suffering and in this
respect it is a tough task measuring the amount of suffering on each side
(the Bosnians might think it was Serbian aggression but from the Serbian
perspective it was merely a civil war based on arguments like “how can
anyone be an aggressor toward parts of his own country?”).
At the same time, the Serbian media at the start of the new millennium
was bringing into the open all of these sensitive issues, once Milošević
had been disembarked:
[…] there is a difference between ethnification of criminals and

ethnification of crimes. […] and if you think that Serbs should apologize
to Croats/Bosniaks/Albanians, then you forget that it would be tantamount
to smearing blood from hands of criminals onto the whole nation. Thus
you perpetuate the thesis of Slobodan Milošević that his war was in fact
an all-out popular war. […] I don’t contest the assertion that S. Milošević,
R. Mladic and R. Karadžic are Serbs (even they don’t deny that) but they
still don’t represent all Serbs.30
The features of victimization within the process of

facing the past
Among these important hot topics there was also the one of the
“guilt” and of the many “features of victimization”. Debating around
such sensitive topics was not only the appendage to the work of the Truth
Commission but also of the general public debate carried out through
the media after the year 2000. For instance, one of the Commission’s
members (former coordinator for the Yugoslav Truth and Reconciliation
Commission) was publicly assuming his personal guilt, a responsibility of
consciousness sort of speaking, for not acting against a war and atrocities
that he was presumably against all the way:
[…] speaking as coordinator of the Commission [the Truth Commission]

at the opening of a round table on the program of the Commission, by
mere coincidence – as if I have anticipated this polemic and its topics – I
had expressed my opinion on all the topics which have been touched in
194
MARIUS STAN
this polemic. Today, only for the purpose of illustration, I will say that
on the topic of collective guilt and collective responsibility I said that
Serbian collective guilt and responsibility, (of course not in the meaning of
criminal law but in the same meaning as Srdja Popovic is speaking about
it – moral and political responsibility), is the starting ground of the work
of the Commission, the main topic that the Commission is dealing with.
Furthermore, I am of the opinion that we have the duty to speak about civil
law responsibility of our state for compensation of damages to the victims
of Milošević-Seselj regime, the topic which has been totally ignored so
far. I was also speaking about my personal feeling of my own guilt and
responsibility, that I am facing with every day since 1991, when I emigrated
from Serbia because I have decided not to get involved in a war which I
was against, with all my being: “Therefore, I think that our collective non-
interest for long lasting suffering of Sarajevo, or non-sufficient engagement
on preventing this, is the darkest spot of consciousness of each of us
individually. Nothing can be compared with Sarajevo sufferings and
nothing can wash this huge dark spot of our conscience that is something
I am convinced of”.31
Of course, this sort of positioning was made as a personal statement but

it could not remain so as long as it dealt with collective responsibility and
overall assumptions. The retort to mister Lojpur’s confession was therefore
not only an isolated polemic within a newspaper but it did stress out in
fact the discomfort and burden in dealing with susceptible matters such
as “victimization” and “responsibility”:
Mr. Lojpur mentions one of his speeches in the Commission for Truth in
which he said that the suffering of Sarajevo is a blemish on conscience of
all of us. I disagree with him. I don’t deny the terrible fate of Sarajevo but
don’t understand why it should constitute a blemish on conscience of us
all, I assume, of all Serbs? The fact is that the FRY helped Republika Srpska,
and that some individuals from Serbia and Montenegro of their volition
took part in fighting on the RS side, but why it would taint our conscience.
In early 90’s Yugoslavia fell apart because its ethnic components did not
want any more the joint Yugoslav identity, but were bent on having their
own identities. In the light of those developments it was only natural for
Serbs to help their own, notably civilian Serb population in Republika
Srpska. Other communities also value solidarity and manifest it both
towards members of their own tribes or religion, and also towards foreign
countries which they found congenial.32
195
The process of facing the past has many aspects to be taken into
account. But one of the major issues is that of the features of victimization
at the level of collective conscience. As a Serbian researcher argues33 (and
we shall subscribe to this objective opinion and its pertinent content), such
features are indispensable to a further reconciliation process in the area:
1. “Many people were victimized by different perpetrators, who belong

to different communities and ethnic groups (e.g. Serbian refugees from
Croatia, who were later living in Bosnia and then Kosovo)”; 2. “Many
people are multiple victims, even with memory of victimization in previous
wars, or with war trauma passed to them by their parents or other relatives
(e.g. Serbs from Croatia and Bosnia, now living in Serbia whose family
members were killed by members of other ethnic groups during second
world war, or Serbs whose family members were killed during and after
second world war by other Serbs who belonged to different political/
military group)”; 3. “There are conflicts and divisions among Serbs
themselves which are connected to their belonging to different political
and other social groups, differences in their war victimization and other
factors (for example, between communists and anti-communists, between
supporters of Milošević/other nationalist leaders and their opponents,
between Serbs from Serbia and Serbs from other parts of the former
Yugoslavia, between refugees and local population, war participants and
those who did not participate in war etc.)”; 4. “A large part of men were
forced to participate in wars as soldiers or their national sentiments and
their families traumatic experiences from earlier wars were abused and
manipulated to convince them to fight, so that victimization of this part
of population is important to be considered in truth and reconciliation
process as well”; 5. “Wide structural victimization”.
So, there are two types of violence that have to be confronted: the
violence among Serbs themselves and that of the Serbs against other
ethnic groups. Furthermore, the denying discourse is similarly two-
directional: the denial of the Serbian committed crimes and the denial of
the Serbian suffered crimes.34 Both perspectives being well represented
in contemporary media, political and civic statements were driving the
main task of facing the past in some no man’s land. Someone could have
hardly found a more moderate position in this Manicheist scenario. But
the main issue still remained. We believe that the proper approach is
to encompass all the victimization features presented above and not to
talk further about any particular denial or specific responsibility. That
is because the image is so much heterogeneous for someone to choose
196
MARIUS STAN
a perspective or another. Just the complexity of truth and an objective

narrative on recent history – that should be enough to avoid unidirectional
approaches. Acknowledging the fact that there were victims, perpetrators
and circumstances of great variety could help the Serbian society step into
the future. After 2000, part of the Serbian civil society took as a given the
international community’s message about the so-called truth: the Serbian
atrocities35. But the other side of the coin was quite neglected: the Serbs
as victims of a political violent system.36
When the willingness in facing the past seems bleak something

else intervenes
According to the Dayton Agreement (also known as The General
Framework Agreement for Peace in Bosnia and Herzegovina – 1995), “all
countries of former Yugoslavia are duty-bound to cooperate with the ICTY
and should for example collect and keep evidence, conduct investigations
and forensic work, hear and transfer witnesses, and arrest and detain war
crimes suspects”37. So the process of facing the past seems to be an external
imposition, at least to a certain extent. Bosnia and Herzegovina was the
first to respond to the ICTY’s indictments by extraditing Bosnian Muslims
in May 1996. Croatia followed the same path in 1997. Meanwhile, the
Serbian Republic has been extremely reluctant to the ICTY even though
a recent popular movement (starting with 2000) successfully brought into
power a new government a coalition of entirely different political character
compared to the previous regime. Though the new government would
fully cooperate with the ICTY without jeopardizing any of its members,
the question of whether or not to extradite the indicted former president
Slobodan Milošević to The Hague entangled Serbian politics for about
one year (between 2000-2001). The failure to deliver Milošević was at
the beginning surprising to the Western policymakers, who in the end
forced Belgrade to deliver Milošević by conditioning monetary aid on
cooperation with ICTY demands38. The decision of such a delivery in
June 2001 became a hot “potato” for the Serbian coalition government
and it turned out to be a harsh dispute between the President Vojislav
Koštunica and Serbian Prime Minister Zoran Đinđić. The main bone of
contention was not Milošević’s extradition itself. Rather, the issue rested
on the legal requirement to go through the country’s Constitutional Court
(dominated by Milošević appointees) to achieve an extradition order,
197
as against an argument that delivery to a United Nations body does not

require true extradition. So at the level of “willingness” it seems that the
process of facing the past appears more as an imposed imperative within
any kind of contacts and negotiations between successor states of the
former Yugoslavia and Euro-Atlantic institutions or parties.
Facing the past through courts: domestic or international?

Another debatable point unveils itself this time on the ground of the
legal philosophy. What kind of prosecution is more desirable: domestic or
international? One juridical concept is decisive in this matter: bona fide!
Thus, the ICC (the International Criminal Court, governed by the Rome
Statute which was ratified on 1st July 2002) seems to fulfill this hiatus by
preferring domestic courts only if they develop procedures in a bona fide
way.39 At the end of World War II, domestic courts did not prosecute
perpetrators even when the Tokyo and Nuremberg Tribunals were coming
to a close. The history was the same until the ICTY and ICTR were created.
Until that particular moment, everyone thought that international courts
were the victors’ justice. The African courts seem nowadays to have fallen
back onto this idea. ICTY and ICTR are probably “responsible” for the
new development in criminal law (by their statutes, rules and judgment).
The result is a substantial jurisprudence that was lacking in the past.40 It
is supposed that the collaboration between recently added ICC and local
prosecutors will go on a mutual agreement – whether the national courts
would want to try it domestically, or would want to go forward before
the ICC, if the situation might seem too hard for a local solution.41 A sort
of a complementarily rule!
Legal scholar Jonathan Charney argued: “in most situations states
find it more desirable to resolve a matter domestically than to surrender
responsibility to an international body.”42 It is an almost clear future
perspective that states will try to carry out criminal procedures in bona
fide way just not to be subject of ICC jurisdiction, so the ICC would serve
mainly “as a monitoring and supporting institution”43. And according to
the same author, “this is perhaps the best outcome, for the purpose of
establishing the ICC is to eliminate impunity for international crimes.”44
The fact is that the ICTY and the ICTR are still restrained in their work
by a limited jurisdiction. The ICC was conceived as the embodiment of
the idea that domestic courts will prosecute crimes against humanity
198
MARIUS STAN
under national law45. But things are not that clear as we might think. Let
us take for instance the “Mejakic case”, a perpetrator initially indicted
by the ICTY and then transferred to the Bosnian courts. On a side note,
one needs to specify that the ICTY retained primacy over national courts.
Nevertheless, the Tribunal through its prosecutor requests periodic reports
on the progress of the investigation within domestic courts. In spite of
this, it turned out that the Bosnian court was composed of national and
international judges working with both international and domestic law
instruments46 (article 180/para. 2 of the BiH Criminal Code provides
for command responsibility in the same form as article 7(3) of the ICTY
Statute47). It seems that the end result is a process of continuous negotiation
between international and national level of law whilst the field has not
fully redefined its boundaries yet.
Trial ethics in the name of facing the past

In spite of being a piecemeal approach into dealing with the problem
of the role of criminal trials in social engineering, we thought Mark Osiel’s
work48 would be a good starting point for encompassing the diversity of the
Serbian way of facing the past. According to the author the main goal of this
kind of trials is to develop a coherent collective memory about the painful
past and therefore, by doing so, the whole society can be oriented to a
more liberal and open paradigm. Although Osiel’s approach is an eclectic
one, using moral and political philosophy allusions, historiography, law,
sociology and even literature and theatre, we shall use only his preliminary
concerns about the possibility of using the criminal legal prosecutions in
shaping collective memory:
1. “… such efforts can easily sacrifice the rights of defendants on the altar
of social solidarity”49
Many scholars furnish the field with suggestive examples for this sort
of assertion: Eichman’s trial for instance – seen as a one-way purpose
of rendering the Jewish voice. In this scenario the defendant does not
really count, he only stands there as a puppet within a show. But let’s
take for one second the easiest and non-dubitative idea of the victor’s
trial perspective of the Nuremberg and Tokyo trials. Is it a similar case in
199
nowadays’ Serbian Republic? Whether we speak about ICTY or Serbian

national Courts, are these embodiments of victor’s justice?
We need to consider two major perspectives. First, the one of the
Serbian public opinion: it is commonly recognized that the Serbs (in their
overwhelming majority) still see ICTY through anti-western, anti-liberal
glasses, whether we speak about media, political, economical and cultural
elite or any other symbolic and relevant societal players (we shall take the
above mentioned NG actors50 as the notable exception). From this point of
view the ICTY acts as a victor’s instrument (e.g. the suspension of different
international financial aids for non cooperation with the Tribunal51).
Various international actors – whether states or institutions (represented
mainly by United States), are forcing Serbia52 to cope with this kind of
criminal prosecution by using economical and political imperatives/
arguments. The second perspective is that of the international institutions
and states dealing with international justice. For these players, the ICTY
and the ICTR (and others) are just embodiments of the rule of law (in this
case – the international criminal law). Normally, an objective mind not
being biased in any way should notice that the law confined in the “rule
of law” is not a matter of privileges for some and punishment for others.
The law acts as a generally against any transgression against forbidden
limits. Then why the same law, in an axiological neutral perspective, is
seen different from these two perspectives? The defendant’s story certainly
makes compelling reading. The society’s healing would only progress on
the basis of a shared understanding of what went wrong. And there might
be the case in here (with the Serbian Republic) of a deep lack in this kind
of sharing. There is not a mutual collective agreement between Serbs that
certain individuals should be defendants in the law’s idiom. For all above
mentioned, the defendant’s rights seem more as a moral expression53,
because only the morality behind indictments can be debated and not
that of the indictments themselves.
2. “…they [the legal attempts, a. n.] can unwittingly distort historical

understanding of the nation’s recent past”54
The general apprehension nowadays is that criminal judgment and

historical interpretation cannot be reconciled or, at the very best, these
two distinct attempts can only produce “poor justice or poor history,
probably both”.55 Moreover, the truth is that within every transgression
from an oppressive rule to a more liberal one, everyone expects “a new
200
MARIUS STAN
Nuremberg”, sort of a “trial of the century” to signal out the true criminal
nature of the old regime and to delegitimize it for good. But one shouldn’t
expect too much from the legal attempts to pedal on the historical
understanding and fulfill some kind of a master narrative about the recent
history. The real vocation of the trials is to render proper punishments for
those responsible of all the abuses of the former regime, to restore justice,
and to prevent the re-ignition of such deeds. Even if the legal perspective
does provide a more or less objective narrative about the recent past, this is
more like a secondary effect and one that is also implicit. The adversaries
(?) of these legal mechanisms acknowledge the fact that because it is such
a harsh task that of objectively establishing the hierarchy and the causal
chain in transmitting orders, the legal approach inevitably operates with
a selection of defendants and facts. Important scholars such as Bruce
Ackerman or Jon Elster resent this second category of scholars who
consider legal anatomy arbitrary and unjust.56 In other words, if not all the
guilty ones can be trialed then every attempt should be aborted (this view
has been accused of “moral perfectionism” by authors like Eric Posner
or Adrian Vermeule,57 whereas they consider the transitional processes
as simple ordinary trials). We consider that both angles can be pertinent
with the only difference that instead of not doing anything at all based
on ethical principles, it is preferable to do something at least, no matter
how imperfect and selective that is. The degree of distortion in transitional
justice’s attempts is something less harmful than a propagandistic wrangle
over the past.
As related to the concept of “historical distortion”, things can get even
more complicated:
The notion that memory can be «distorted» assumes that there is a standard
by which we can judge or measure what e veridical memory must be.
If this is difficult with individual memory, it is even more complex with
collective memory where the past event or experience remembered was
truly a different event or experience for its different participants. Moreover,
where we can accept with little question that biography or the lifetime
is the appropriate or «natural» frame for individual memory, there is no
such evident frame for cultural memories. Neither national boundaries
nor linguistic ones are as self-evidently the right containers for collective
memory as the person is for individual memory…58
201
The historian’s conclusions therefore determine how the story about

that certain collectivity is configured. The same author reasonably
concludes that memory is distortion indeed and remembering is also a
way of forgetting.59 For other authors dealing with the topic of “memory”,
the latter is constituted at the interaction between deleting and preserving.
Once settled that no one can absolutely recompose the past in its entirety,
it becomes obvious that memory equals selection (no one questioned
the way Nazism or Stalinism engaged some elements of the past to the
injury of some others, but the way they took total control over the selected
elements)!60 Sometimes inquiry in the past is displaced by the agreement
of the majority. Obviously, not all past references are being deleted, but
it is allowed to contest tradition in the name of the general will.
Science is a good example of how the gradually absolution from
memory’s fosterage has been achieved (the sequential waiving of the
Antiquity’s acquisitions versus the scientific boom). Memory is rejected
to the detriment of observation, experience, and rationality. Still, when
it is embraced, memory is rather tamed, de-energized and set aside.
However, memories can be misused. One of the Serbs justifications for
their aggression against the other Balkan Slavs made reference to suffering
in the past (World War II, the battles with the Ottomans and so on…)61 In
Jacques Le Goff’s words, “commemorating the past reaches its climax in
the Nazi Germany and fascist Italy” (plus in the Stalinist Russia).
At the end of this short elucidation, one could rightly wonder which
are the good usages of memory and which are the bad ones? Which are
the criteria employed to discriminate? Todorov offers us a useful approach:
a). questioning the outcomes: peace vs. war; b). there are many forms of
remembering: literal or exemplary! Of course, it is preferable to encompass
exemplarity, filtering this memory through analogy and making it an
exemplum that can be applied to some new actors, circumstances and so
on. The literal utilization of this practice enslaves the present to the past.
Another example of exemplarity is to hyperbolize your own victimization.
“If nobody wants to be a victim, all instead want to have been without
really being one; they aspire to the victim status”.62 The allegation is even
stronger for groups. This reality can provide them with special rights,
inexhaustible advantages (e.g.: “Others have suffered, and me, due to
the fact that I was their descendent I took all the moral benefits […] My
ascending line made me the concessionaire of genocide, the witness and
almost its victim […] By contrast to such an investiture, any other honor
seemed to me deplorable or derisory”63).
202
MARIUS STAN
In the end, almost anything can unwittingly distort historical

understanding. We shall only take a last variable into consideration
and draw a line. To be able to influence (a broader sense of distortion),
“prosecutors must discover how to couch the trial’s doctrinal narrative
within «genre conventions» already in place within a particularly
society”.64 That is also probably and instinctively why facts should be
disputed in domestic courts.65 If there is an inextricable distortion within
transitional justice, no matter the paths to be followed, then let us make
it acceptable!66
3. “…they may foster delusions of purity and grandeur by encouraging

faulty analogies between past and future controversies, readings of the
precedent that are often too broad, sometimes too narrow”67
There are several questions arising from this assessment. How do past
representations influence the present (policies, everyday life, everything…),
whether in good or bad? And, how exactly could the future be addressed
starting with the experience of the past and its legal interpretation? There
are voices contesting the exemplarity of a memorial episode, saying
that the particular event is singular (e.g. the Soah). However, how can
anyone suggest the uniqueness of an event if it was never compared with
anything else? Comparing means resemblances and differences, not to
mention that comparison does not mean “to explain” (or “to excuse”).68
This is indeed the gist of the precedent in legal approaches towards the
past’s violent episodes. The ICTY for instance, as shown earlier, took the
Nuremberg trial as a precedent and decreed upon the fact that human
rights are an intangible principle. In brief and in accordance to the 827
Resolution (through which the ICTY was established), the main goals of
the Tribunal were:
• To bring to justice persons responsible for violating international

humanitarian law
• To provide justice for victims
• To discourage further perpetration of crimes
• To prevent revisionism, contribute to establishing peace anew and
encourage reconciliation in the region of the former Yugoslavia69
“Fostering delusions of purity and grandeur” is absolutely something

not stipulated in the Tribunal’s Statute, but nevertheless there are just
203
people behind the overall transitional process – those conducting the trials
and prosecutions or even those composing the new regime or political
elite – and of course that “in deciding how to deal with wrongdoers and
victims from the earlier regime, the leaders of the incoming regime are
often influenced by their ideas about what is required by justice”70 and “the
normative conceptions of justice held by the agents of transitional justice
can enter into the explanation of the decisions they reach”.71 Instead, the
only abstract criteria to distinguish between just concern and any other
opaque motivations, is represented by the concepts of impartiality and
universality. Elster, for instance, refers to this set of criteria as reason.72
So when debating about what stays behind a “too broad or too narrow
reading of the precedent” we might as well appeal to another concept:
motivations! As there is and always was a hierarchy of such motivations,
it is only the order that varies.73 Are there such motivations behind the
prosecutors of the ICTY as in the ancient Greece? Are there any within
the domestic tribunals? These are questions that cannot be answered
decisively. It may not be the case with the jurisdiction of the international
courts but the interpreters (judges) might have certain motivations (and
there is nothing pejorative behind this assertion). All in all, we believe
that the analogies with past examples (precedents) are sought mainly to
create jurisprudence, and secondly, to assert that the only motivation is
the universality of the principles that are about to be applied and fostered.
4. “…they may fail by requiring more extensive admissions of guilt, and

more repentance, than most nations are prepared to undertake. This is
because efforts at employing law to instill shared memories sometimes
require substantial segments of a society to accept responsibility for colossal
wrongs and to break completely with cherished aspects of its past”74
It is generally assumed that condemning yesterday’s oppressors does

not only serve the purpose of the rule of law but also to publicly admit the
perpetrated facts and assuage the victims’ distress.75 This should remain
the main goal and task of the criminal prosecutions as related to the
concept of responsibility. We believe that if it would be such a harsh task
for a society to accept responsibility for colossal wrongs then that society
must have pertained at least to its leader’s volition and thoughts in farthest
degree. That is really something one cannot evaluate as such. Statements
like that of Stacy Sullivan from The New Republic are eloquent for the
issue in stake – “Whatever else we do in Kosovo, we must face the fact
204
MARIUS STAN
that, to all intents and purposes, many ordinary Serbs are – to paraphrase
Daniel Jonah Goldhagen – Milošević’s willing executioners.”76 Only if
we accept this picture as being true we could fear about the great task
that lies ahead as criminal proceedings might produce some outcomes
for which the Serbian society is not well prepared.
Furthermore, those who do indeed talk about the Serbs’ collective
denial (e.g. collective guilt) are also using ordinary Serbs’ opinion on
certain events (thru polls and so on): “As one illustration, according
to research by the Strategic Marketing and Media Research Institute in
Belgrade in April 2005, 74 % of the 1,205 respondents said that the Serbs
had carried out fewer crimes than the Croats, Albanians and Muslims
during the wars in the former Yugoslavia, of whom 24 % also thought that
Serbs had perpetrated fewer crimes than the Slovenes.”77 And thus, those
who bend their opinion to pointing out the Serbian deep denial and opacity
are satisfied to some certain extent. Still, the criminal prosecutions are
not going to commit an act of justice for a society that is not yet prepared
to cope with the past, because as we previously ascertained, within the
criminal frame, particular agents cause all problems. No one in The Hague
will ever conclude that all the Serbs are guilty and they should recognize
it as such, although “so many international magazines, from «Time» to
«Nouvelle Observateur», in order to bring war to their customers, set
up «the Serbs», far and near, large and small, as the evildoers and «the
Muslims» in general as the good ones.”78 If we make an appeal to Sigmund
Freud’s “screen memory,” we might as well infer that people are rather
willing to raze traumatic experiences from their minds.79 Nevertheless,
no matter the society’s demands or needs, there will always be someone
else to pursue with the meta-narratives of that particular polity. But if we
read the big-picture in psychoanalytic terms, then it might be preferable
for a society to directly face the past experiences and thus move forth.80
I will conclude this section by arguing that it always depends on which
framework one society would resonate to. For instance, and according
to some meaningful liberal principles, the national story should always
encompass the harm that the nation had done to others.81 In contrast, the
communitarians argue that the significance of such a narrative matters
more for its tellers and listeners.82 Liberal constitutional patriotism holds
that “states should be composed of equal citizens whose ties to one another
are purely «civic» in the sense that each acknowledges the authority of a
common set of laws and political institutions” and this civic notion would
“bracket off questions about shared history and common culture and…
205
claim that the basis on which citizens associate is purely political.”83

Whether the “newly refreshed” Serbian Republic would follow a liberal
path or, alternatively a communitarian approach, it is something that has
yet to be estimated and evaluated as such.
5. “…legal efforts to influence collective memory may fail because

such memory – almost by nature – arises only incidentally; it cannot be
constructed intentionally”84
For Michel Foucault, whoever controls people’s memory basically

controls and administrates their societal dynamics.85 This assumption must
not be taken ad litteram but it should suggest a link between memory and
its source or creator86. But at the interface with any distorting idea about
criminal proceedings we consider that another risk is at stake. Mark Osiel’s
trial hypotheses do indeed have some relevance but in a flawed way. The
memory of administrative massacre can really turn out to sometimes be
a strategy of electoral legitimacy for the newly installed power87 or even
vindictive acts perpetrated under the smokescreen of a legal trial88. So often
these breaking up rituals are intended just to obscure guilty continuities
between representatives of the former and new regime, not to mention
the rigid ties between the past and the present. It always depends on the
perspective one might prefer or not. For instance, French historian Henry
Rousso sees this memory (i.e. result of transitional justice) as simply the
product of propagandistic twists and turns, political instruments intended
to legitimize some or by the contrary delegitimize their opponents in a
purely emotional, Manicheistic way.89
Sometimes this memory can indeed be constructed intentionally (the
history of transitions has offered many examples). And even if it is not
always the case, the role of criminal investigation over the past atrocities
should be sought after somewhere else. As previously stated and following
Tzvetan Todorov’s narrative, memory is a complex process in which
selection plays a highly significant role. Being an act of selection, it can
also refer to the subjective pattern of the one (whether human, institution,
or court) who is doing the selection. Who decides which elements will
become public remembrance and which should be discarded? That
the memory of some particular aspect and shape may arise from this
“laboratory” without being consistently intended as such by the creator is
something also possible. In the process, things can be both intentional90
and unintentional, whereas some “vernacular memories” of major events
206
MARIUS STAN
could remain quite different from the official historical commemoration.91

No matter the perspective, memory becomes ever clearer and sustainable
as “international memory” of major events. The aftermath could be that
facing the past in the Republic of Serbia, as a foreign driven experience
(thru ICTY at least), can become such an international story. Still troubles
erupt when one has to overlap these international narratives with the
local perception over a particular episode. That is why, more than ever,
“trialing at home” is a “message” that deserves more consideration and
thought in respect to all those afore mentioned.
6. “…even if collective memory can be created deliberately, perhaps it can

be done only dishonestly, that is, by concealing this very deliberateness
from the intended audience”92
We concluded before that the criminal approaches towards a

troubled past can or cannot deliberately create a collective memory
or the constituent elements of it. This process depends on a variety of
factors from the newly empowered elites’ willingness and purposes to a
more administrative endeavor of those dealing with the effectiveness of
trialing. We also concluded that the element of “deliberativeness” can
or cannot occur on a background of dishonesty. The intentionality of an
act could have something to deal with ethics only when it is presumed
that an universal set of rules or values are to be applied on a particular
case of transitional justice. Instead, this set of ultimate rules is constantly
fluctuating and changing, especially when talking about international
criminal law and the use of precedents. In more philosophical terms, “a
trial in the aftermath of mass atrocity, then, should mark an effort between
vengeance and forgiveness. It transfers the individuals’ desires for revenge
to the state or official bodies. The transfer cools vengeance into retribution,
slows judgment with procedure, and interrupts, with documents, cross-
examination, and the presumption of innocence, the vicious cycle of blame
and feud.”93 So at least within this perspective, criminal prosecutions tend
more to alleviate the Jacobin tendencies existing in any spin-offs of major
political upheavals.
Nevertheless, “admitting the influence of power and self-interest upon
how a story is being told undermines its persuasiveness, its asserted claim
to represent impartial truth, its «truth-effect» in postmodern idiom. It was
sheer power, after all, that permitted the Allies to narrow the narrative
frame of the Tokyo and Nuremberg trials, excluding the substantial record
207
of war crimes by the accusers as legally irrelevant. And it was precisely

the recognition of this power, of how it thus shaped the story, that led to
the lingering charge that the trials were no more than «victors’ justice»”94
In this respect, is the ICTY an instrument of the victors’ justice? Will these
international prosecutions be recognized as a historical episode imposed
by power and political indictments? This is something yet to be considered
but there is still some evidence about public perception on this issue: a
significant percent of the Serbs (might) show aversion towards the ICTY. By
2002, the Strategic Marketing agency presented the following results: four-
fifths of the public surveyed felt that the Tribunal was biased against Serbs
in general (and nearly forty percent believed that Milošević was acting
in defense of Serbia and the Serbian people at his trial in The Hague).95
Facing the past remains a complex pattern of different strategies. Its
impact on a society and upon the latter’s collective narratives is still
something to be reconsidered at any point. The present article was an
attempt to evaluate such impact in relation with the case of Serbia. The
ICTY will conclude its activity by the end of 2014, thus the overall process
of transitional justice will be considered closed and complete. In this
scenario it seems solely up to the Serbian society whether it chooses a
continuation of the internationally triggered facing of the past or it will fall
back on more or less comfortable international narratives. In this context,
the process appears as an open work in Umberto Eco’s coinage, meaning
that it allows multiple explanations. However, future researches and
publications upon this particular topic should at least rekindle a bit more
some healthy impartial debate about this still blurry past of the region…
208
MARIUS STAN
NOTES
1 Mary KALDOR, New and Old Wars: Organized Violence in a Global Era,
Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1999.
2 Tina ROSENBERG, The Haunted Land, New York: Vintage Books, 1995;
John BORNEMAN, Settling Accounts. Violence, Justice and Accountability
in Postsocialist Europe, Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1997.
3 Aleksandar JOKIC, War Crimes and Collective Wrongdoing, Malden, Mass.:
Blackwell, 2001.
4 Rachel KERR, The International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia.
An Exercise in Law, Politics and Democracy, Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2004.
5 Aleksandar FATIĆ, Reconciliation via The War Crime Tribunal?, Brookfield:
Ashgate, 2000; Iavor RANGELOV, “International Law and local ideology in
Serbia,” in Peace Review, 16:3, September 2004, 331-337.
6 The field of transitional justice is still under expansion, especially after 1990,
once the communist regimes of Eastern Europe have collapsed. Coming up
in the 1980s, this literature began developing, especially under the task of
some normative recommendations encompassed in the reports belonging to
several international organizations – such as Amnesty International or Human
Rights Watch –, which were evaluating the transitions in Latin America.
In the Nineties, this issue is explored as public policies in transitological
studies which established typologies and made predictions based on some
general criteria: Samuel HUNTINGTON, The Third Wave: Democratization
in the Late Twentieth Century, Norman, Okla.: University of Oklahoma
Press, 1991; Juan L. LINZ & Alfred STEPAN, Problems of Democratic
Transition and Consolidation: Southern Europe, South America and Post-
Communist Europe, Baltimore & London: Johns Hopkins University Press,
1996; John ELSTER, “Coming to terms with the past. A framework for the
study of justice in the transition to democracy,” in Archives européennes
de sociologie, nr. 39/1998; John MORAN, “The Communist Torturers
of Eastern Europe: Prosecute and Punish or Forgive and Forget?,” in
Communist and Post-Communist Studies, nr. 27/1994; Herbert KITSCHELT,
Zdenka MANSFELDOVA, Gabor TOKA, Post-Communist Party Systems:
Competition, Representation and Inter-Party Competition, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1999. During the whole period, the term of
“transitional justice” is consecrated in various works, such as the ones of
Neil KRITZ (Transitional Justice, Washington, D.C.: United States Institute
of Peace Press, 1995) or Ruti TEITEL (Transitional Justice, Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2000). Starting with 2000, the transitological approach
towards transitional justice lost ground in favour of detailed studying of each
and every country, the specific factors of each transition being considered
more relevant than the transitological categories.
209
7 Claus OFFE, “Disqualification, Retribution, Restitution: Dilemmas of Justice

in Post-Communist Transitions,” in Journal of Political Philosophy, vol. 1,
nr. 1/1993.
8 See also Vladimir PETROVIĆ, “Gaining Trust Through Facing the Past?
Prosecuting War Crimes Committed in the Former Yugoslavia in National
and International Legal Context,” in CAS Working Paper Series No. 4/ 2011.
9 The Statute of the International Military Tribunal – London Convention from
8th of August 1945, Art. 6, lett. C.
10 Ibidem, Art. 8.
11 Tina ROSENBERG, The Haunted Land: Facing Europe’s Ghosts after
Communism, New York: Vintage Books, 1996, p. xviii.
12 Working with the English translation from Theodor Adorno(’s), Gesammelte
Schriften, vol. 10, pt. 2, Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp Verlag, 1977, pp.
555-572. This original essay was firstly published in 1959. The translation
copyright belongs to Geoffrey Hartman (1986).
13 Editor’s notes, Ibidem.
14 See the Serbian superiority complex amongst the other Slavs in the Balkans.
15 It involves the willingness to inform upon and the objectiveness (some kind
of axiological neutrality) in rationing the information.
16 It implies choosing the perspective of criminal framework, which is one
of the two responsibility patterns: Within the criminal frame, problems are
all caused by particular agents, acting in either international or neglectful
ways to produce certain outcomes. Or, in the context of war, problems can
be ascribed to such extra-agent factors as ancient ethnic hatreds, economic
crisis, crowd madness, or irrational bloodlust. The natural consequence
would be that most individuals (besides those that are directly involved in
the international justice prosecutions) might prefer the criminal framework,
the only one that allows exoneration at a collective level. Still, the Serbian
case seems to produce, by opposite, precisely the rejection of the criminal
interpretation.
17 The lack in confronting the past’s atrocities made the Yugoslavs nurture
and mythologize these horrors, “so much so that when the deadly calls
of nationalism were sounded in the early 1990s, people responded”. See
Elizabeth NEUFFER, The Key to My Neighbor’s House: Seeking Justice in
Bosnia and Rwanda, New York: Picador, 2001, pp. 364 – 365.
18 “Most truth commissions are created at a point of political transition within
a country, used either to demonstrate or underscore a break with the
past record of human rights abuses, to promote national reconciliation”.
See Priscilla HAYNER, “Fifteen Truth Commissions – 1974 to 1994: A
comparative Study,” in Human Rights Quarterly, November 1994, vol. 16,
no. 4, John Hopkins University Press, pp. 597 – 655.
19 It goes complementary with the assuming process.
210
MARIUS STAN
20 The oldest Serbian NGOs are the Humanitarian Law Center (HLC – founded
in 1992: www.hlc-rdc.org) and the Helsinki Committee for Human Rights
in Serbia (HCHRS – founded in 1994: http://www.helsinki.org.rs/). Although
younger, other relevant NGOs are: Belgrade Center for Human Rights
(Belgrade Center – founded in 1995: http://www.bgcentar.org.yu), the
Lawyers Committee for Human Rights (Yucom – founded in 1997: www.
yucom.org.rs) and Youth Initiative (YIHR – founded in 2003: www.yihr.
org). These are the most important civic players but this not excludes the
existence of some other NGOs: The Documentation Center (a project of
Serbian media package B92: radio, internet, TV) – it’s more like an archive
institution about de 1990s events; the Center for Cultural Decontamination
(it’s not quite a human rights NGO) and so on. These two and many others
are acting more as cultural activists. Here are some representative public
figures leading the activity of these non-governmental bodies: Nataša Kandić
(HLC), Sonja Biserko (HCHRS), Vojin Dimitrijevic (Belgrade Center), Biljana
Kovačević-Vučo - (Yucom), and Andrej Nosov (YIHR).
21 Sonja BISERKO, interview by author, (Belgrade: November 25, 2007, tape
recording).
22 Ibidem.
23 Ibidem.
24 “In the answer to the question of «Who is supposed to look after the
documentation linked to the wars in the 1990’s», the voice from Serbia is
sharp, warning and decisive: «Not the state, by no means! Exclusively the
non-governmental sector». The gap between human rights organizations
in Serbia and the post- Đinđić Serbia is huge, confidence in the institutions
of state (unchanged since Milošević’s rule) is nonexistent” – see Goran
BOŽIČEVIĆ, “Is Dealing with the Past Slow and Difficult in Our Regions?,”
in Helena Rill, Tamara Šmidling, Ana Bitoljanu (eds.), 20 Pieces of
Encouragement for Awakening and Change, Belgrade-Sarajevo: Centre for
Nonviolent Action, 2007, p. 131.
25 To grasp what really is the “European family” and the “required standards”,
Zbigniew Brzezinski maybe found the most telling formulation: “House
has architectural implications. Home has relational implications. The
first implies a structure; the second implies a family” (it’s all about such
concepts like “European house” and “European home”). The first implies
the “hard” task of the “catching up” process (frameworks in the economic,
legislative, administrative etc. areas) whilst the second one implies the “soft”
imponderables (interpersonal bounds, loyalties, values, networking). Sonja
Biserko seems to be referring to this particular aspect. This one is much
more problematic and harder to be achieved – for further considerations
on the compounding elements of the “European home” (enterprise culture,
civic culture, discoursive culture, everyday culture), see Piotr Sztompka,
211
“Civilizational Incompetence: The Trap of Post-Communist Societies,” in

Zeitschrift für Soziologie, Vol. 22, 1993: 85-95.
26 Sonja BISERKO, interview by author, (Belgrade: November 25, 2007, tape
recording).
27 This is an institution founded in the 1960s, dealing with the modern history
research (twentieth century); in 1960s and 1970s the emphasis was mostly
on the WWII period; In 1980s a new generation of historians appeared
and since then the Institute’s researchers have focused on various topics:
history from 1918 and the unification of Yugoslavia to 1990s recent history
(still the 1990s were not that prolific since there have been problems with
sources and so on and so forth). At the moment, basically, researchers from
this Institute are dealing with the socialist period. The Serbs also have the
archive rule of thirty years (for classified documents).
28 Ivana DOBRIVOJEVIĆ, interview by author, (Belgrade: November 02, 2007,
tape recording).
29 The subject talks about a poll (2007) where 50-60% of the Serbs thought
that Serbian should join NATO.
30 Aleksander VASILJEVIĆ, “Two Important Letters” – Letter to the Editor, in
Vreme, Belgrade, November 21, 2002.
31 Aleksandar LOJPUR, “Kostunica’s Commission” – Letter to the Editor, in
Vreme, Belgrade, October 10, 2002.
32 I. LUKAČEVIĆ, “Who Should Be Ashamed” – Letter to the Editor, in Vreme,
Belgrade, October 17, 2002.
33 Vesna NIKOLIC-RISTANOVIC, “Specificities of socio-historical context and
victimization in Serbia and their impact for the creation of the model of truth
and reconciliation”, in Temida, 4, 2002; Vesna NIKOLIC-RISTANOVIC,
“Possibilities for Restorative Justice in Serbia”, in L. Woldgrave (ed.),
Positioning Restorative Justice, Devon: Villain Publishers, 2003.
34 Vesna NIKOLIC-RISTANOVIC, “Truth, reconciliation and victims in Serbia:
the process so far,” in Paper presented at the New Horizons for Victimology,
XI th International Symposium on Victimology, Stellenbosch, South Africa,
13 – 18 July 2003.
35 Ibidem.
36 “The largest criticism Serbs have of Facing the Past is that it is too absolute
in its condemnation of the nation, particularly in comparison to its treatment
of other post-Yugoslav and Western states. Serbs also suffered during the
conflicts, and the critics resent that Facing the Past does not acknowledge
this. The project is seen as a unilateral, one-sided condemnation of the Serbs,
which places the entire blame for the wars on Serbs shoulders (Dacić). Serbs
must be counted as victims too, and «as much as victims as are Muslims of
Srebrenica, citizens of Sarajevo, Albanians and Serbs in Kosovo» (Dacić).
Facing the Past seems to its critics as a black-and-white exercise in which
the Serbs are always located in the black, though many deserve sympathy
212
MARIUS STAN
much more than condemnation” – Margaret DARIN HAGAN, Facing the

Past in Post-Milošević Serbia. The Public Relations of Post-Conflict Human
Rights Activism, Master of Arts thesis, Budapest: CEU, 2004, Chapter V,
note 5; with quotes from Dr. Živojin Dacić, “Legitimate Denial” – Letter to
the Editor, in Vreme, Belgrade, September 19, 2002.
37 Natascha ZUPAN, “Facing the Past and Transitional Justice in Countries of
Former Yugoslavia,” in Martina Fischer (ed.), Peacebuilding and Civil Society
in Bosnia-Herzegovina. Ten Years after Dayton, Münster: Lit Verag, 2006,
p. 328.
38 In 2002 ICTY has already indicted thirty-two persons of which almost half
were believed to live in FRY. The cooperation with ICTY, taking steps with
the Dayton Accords concerning the end of Serbian support to Republika
Srpska and respecting human rights and the rule of law, were the major
conditions in order to get any financial support from the U.S. Thus, in April
2002 “the FRY Parliament passed a law allowing extradition of indictees
to the ICTY […] On May 21, Secretary of State [Colin] Powell certified that
the FRY was cooperating with the ICTY, principally «on the basis of new
laws that have been passed in Belgrade, voluntary surrenders that have
taken place, and indictments that have been issued to those who remain
still outside the jurisdiction of the tribunal»” – “U.S. Pressure on Serbia to
Transfer ICTY Indictees,” in The American Journal of International Law, Vol.
96, No. 3 (Jul., 2002), pp. 729-730.
Such monetary conditionings were being used quite often to compel
Belgrade on permanent cooperation with ICTY. For example, “on March
31 [2004], Secretary [Colin] Powell declined to certify that Serbia and
Montenegro had met its obligations with respect to the ICTY, thus blocking
the disbursal of about $26 million (the sanction does not apply to certain
kinds of assistance, such as that for humanitarian purposes or to promote
democracy in municipalities). In particular, the State Department called
upon Serbia and Montenegro to arrest and transfer to the ICTY Ratko Mladić,
the former Bosnian Serb army commander.” – “Suspension of U.S. Aid to
Serbia and Montenegro for Noncooperation with ICTY,” in The American
Journal of International Law, Vol. 98, No. 4 (Oct., 2004), pp. 850-851.
39 Jonathan I. CHARNEY, “International Criminal Law and the Role of Domestic
Courts,” in The American Journal of International Law, Vol. 95, No. 1 (Jan.,
2001), p. 120.
40 Ibidem, p. 122.
41 Ibidem.
42 Ibidem.
43 Ibidem, p. 123.
44 Ibidem.
45 Gerry SIMPSON, Law, War and Crime. War Crimes Trials and the
Reinvention of International Law, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2007, p. 50.
213
46 Ibidem, p. 53.
47 Ibidem, note 20 (Chapter 2), p. 183.
48 Mark OSIEL, Mass Atrocity, Collective Memory, and the Law, New
Brunswick, NJ: Transaction Publ., 1997.
49 Ibidem, p. 7.
50 See note 27.
51 See note 47.
52 By “Serbia” we understand the Serbian political leadership – as a national
decision-making corpus. In this perspective even if the rest of the Serbian
polity would have been – let’s say, pro-Western, still the political leadership
should be entitled to be referred to when talking about the Republic of
Serbia (as the agents of an independent state in the international arena). No
one should see Serbia apart from its leaders. That is because they act in the
name of Serbia and even more they were elected through legal democratic
procedures. So, more or less, they represent the will of Serbian people (how
Serbs are being manipulated by media, how their perceptions are constructed
in a more complex network of different variables – this is the concern of a
distinct analysis).
53 Both the ICTY and the ICTR are operating with the presumption of innocence
and the representatives of the same institutions are willing and impelled
to take into account even those illegally apprehended indictees (see
“Todorovic” or “Barayagwiza” cases: Thomas HENQUET, “Accountability
for Arrests: The Relationship between the ICTY and NATO’s NAC and SFOR,”
in Gideon Boas & William A. Schabas (eds.), International Criminal Law
Developments in the Case Law of the ICTY, The Netherlands: Brill Academic
Publishers, 2003, pp. 113-155). So these two courts are not acting in a
Jacobin spirit or manner. Everything is about procedures, documentation,
proofs and so on. Therefore defendants have juridical rights as in common
courts.
54 Mark Osiel, Ibidem, p. 7.
55 Ibidem, p. 80.
56 Bruce ACKERMAN, The Future of Liberal Revolution, New Haven: Yale
University Press, 1992, pp. 69-99; Jon ELSTER, “Moral Dilemmas of Transitional
Justice,” in Peter Baumann & Monika Betzler (eds.), Practical Conflicts: New
Philosophical Essays, Cambridge University Press, 2004, p. 302.
57 Eric Posner & Adrian Vermeule, “Transitional Justice as Ordinary Justice,”
in Working Paper nr. 40, University of Chicago Law School, March 2003,
p. 40, apud…..
58 Michael SCHUDSON, “Dynamics of Distortion in Collective Memory,”
in Daniel L. Schacter (ed.), Memory Distortion: How Minds, Brains, and
Societies Reconstruct the Past, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press,
1995, p. 347, apud. Mark Osiel, Ibidem, p. 83.
59 SCHUDSON, Ibidem, p. 348.
214
MARIUS STAN
60 Tzvetan TODOROV, Abuzurile memoriei, Timişoara: Amarcord, 1999,

passim.
61 Ibidem.
62 Ibidem, p. 55.
63 Alain FINKIELKRAUT, Le Juif imaginaire, Paris : Seuil, 1980, p. 18.
64 Mark OSIEL, Ibidem, p. 85.
65 See note 51.
66 “Every society… has its own stock of substantive narratives, which represent
typical human behavior patterns known and understood… This is the form
in which social knowledge is acquired and stored, and which provides the
framework for understanding particular stories presented to us in discourse”
– see Bernard S. JACKSON, “Narrative Theories and Legal Discourse,” in
Christopher Nash (ed.), Narrative in Culture: The Uses of Storytelling in the
Sciences, Philosophy and Literature, Routledge, 1990, pp. 23, 30.
67 Mark Osiel, p. 7.
68 Tzvetan TODOROV, Ibidem.
69 Nenad VUKOSAVLJEVIĆ, “One Injustice cannot be Made by Causing a
New One,” in Helena Rill, Tamara Šmidling, Ana Bitoljanu, 20 Pieces of
Encouragement for Awakening and Change, Belgrade-Sarajevo: Centre for
Nonviolent Action, 2007, pp. 149-150.
70 Jon ELSTER, Closing the Books. Transitional Justice in Historical Perspective,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004, p. 80.
71 Ibidem.
72 Ibidem.
73 E.g. “motives” in ancient Greece: the good of the polis; taking revenge on
an enemy; pursuing the self-interest; envy…
74 Mark OSIEL, p. 7.
75 Frédéric GROS, “Les quatre foyers de sens de la peine,” in Antoine Garapon
& Frédéric Gros & Thierry Pech, Et ce sera justice: punir en démocratie,
Paris: Odile Jacob, 2001, p. 107.
76 Stacy SULLIVAN, “Milošević’s Willing Executioners,” in The New Republic,
220:19(1999): 28.
77 Janine Natalya CLARK, “Collective Guilt, Collective Responsibility and
the Serbs,” in East European Politics & Societies, Vol. 22, No. 3, 2008, pp.
671-672.
78 Peter HANDKE, A Journey to the Rivers: Justice for Serbia, New York: Viking,
1997, p. 76.
79 Mark OSIEL, op. cit., p. 172.
80 See the note XIX.
82 Ibidem.
215
83 David MILLER, On Nationality, Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995 (p. 189),

apud. Mark Osiel, op. cit., p. 204.
84 Mark OSIEL, p. 7.
85 Ibidem, p. 210.
86 Ibidem, p. 212 – Note 13 (Chapter 7): “Fifteen U.S. states, including
California, New York, Illinois, Pennsylvania, and Florida, have legislation
mandating or strongly recommending instruction concerning the Holocaust
in their public schools”.
87 See the Romanian transitional case – Ceauşescu’s almost sketchily retribution
to death penalty!
88 Claus OFFE, op. cit., p. 19.
89 Henry ROUSSO, The Haunting Past: History, Memory and Justice in
Contemporary France, Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2002,
p. 38.
90 See also the case German Democratic Republic where the communist
officials had constantly and progressively affirmed that their citizens bore
no responsibility for the Holocaust (whilst capitalism and fascism are to be
blamed).
91 Mark OSIEL, op. cit., pp. 221-222.
92 Ibidem, pp. 7-8.
93 Martha MINOW, Between Vengeance and Forgiveness, Boston: Beacon
Press, 1998, p. 26.
95 Bojan TONCIC, “Serbia: Milosevic Trial Grips Nation,” in IWPR Balkan
Crisis Report # 318, 15 February 2002.
216
Born in 1979, in Iaşi
Ph.D. in Philosophy, Faculty of Philosophy, University ”Al. I. Cuza”, Iaşi
Ph.D. Lecturer, Department of Philosophy, University ”Al. I. Cuza”, Iaşi
Fields of interest: critical theory, philosophy of religion, 19th century philosophy
DAAD scholarhip, KAAD scholarhip in Berlin, Humboldt University

Research grants in Konstanz, Konstanz University
Participation in conferences and workshops in Romania, Switzerland and

Germany
Articles on secularization theories, political theology, Hegelian philosophy,
Walter Benjamin
Books:
Logica şi filosofia religiei. O re-lectură a prelegerilor hegeliene,
Editura Academiei, Bucureşti, 2010
City Lights. Despre experienţă la Walter Benjamin, Humanitas, Bucureşti, 2014
ILLUSTRATED BOOKS AND OLD PHOTOS.
IMAGE IN WALTER BENJAMIN’S WORKS
Introduction
There are very few places where Walter Benjamin makes direct
references to Hieronymus Bosch. Apart from an excerpt from Pariser Brief
II (Malerei und Photographie) (1936) and another from Passagen Werk (on
Baudelaire), other notes only appear in his drafts and annotations on his
essays about Kafka and Flaubert, the latter never completed. Even so, his
works evoke the figure of the Dutch painter many a time in his writings.
The first instance regards the physiognomic representation in caricature:
So ist es bei den großen Karikaturisten gewesen, deren politisches Wissen

ihrer physiognomischen Wahrnehmung sich nicht weniger tief eingesenkt
hat, als die Erfahrung des Tastsinns der Raumwahrnehmung. Den Weg
haben Meister wie Bosch, Hogarth, Goya, Daumier gewiesen.1
Then, Flaubert refers to Bosch and the way he grasps “der Anheimfall
des Lebendigen an die tote Materie.”2 Finally, there are other two places
where Benjamin mentions the painter in order to justify his representation
of monstrosity: James Ensor’s mask “chamber” and Kafka’s “demonology.”3
In the following, we will attempt a discussion on the manner in which
Benjamin construes image in some of its more important occurrences:
on the one hand, illustrations in children’s books, and photography and
moving pictures as benchmarks of mechanical reproduction, on the other.
Of course, these cases are not direct references to Bosch. In a subjective
reading though, Benjamin meets the Dutch painter. The following lines
give the key to this possible reading. It does not aim to identify traces of
15th century artistic imagination in the illustrations Benjamin mentions
and analyses. Also, it does not aim to investigate the technique of
baroque painting in contrast to “mechanically reproduced” art. Rather,
219
the similarities between Bosch’s work and the pictures Benjamin is

studying belong to a metaphysics of representation and its theological
stakes. In attempting such a reading, we assume that this metaphysics of
image involves a critique of idolatry and thus a reappraisal of materiality
as an ultimate, irreducible reference of Creation. The metaphysics of
representation we will explore below entails a theological amendment
to traditional theories of aesthetics.
It is important to make a methodological note. The present approach is
not strictly historical, nor systematic. It starts from an imaginary interaction
between two interpretations of art: the one by Marin Tarangul on Bosch,4
and Benjamin’s notes on the illustrations in various editions of children’s
books (together with his opinions on photography in Kleine Geschichte
der Photographie, 1931). Apparently, there is an underlying principle of
“critique” in both cases, which Benjamin formulated in a 1933 preface
to Kunstwissenschaftlichen Forschungen (Berlin, 1931) and which revisits
an issue raised in Goethes Wahlverwandtschaften (1922):
Sie hätte mehr von der Erkenntnis zu erwarten, daß der Bedeutungsgehalt
der Werke, je entscheidender sie sind um desto unscheinbarer und inniger,
an ihren Sachgehalt gebunden ist.5
The attention given to the insignificance of the object (Andacht zum

Unbedeutenden) becomes essential: it is the only way of understanding the
relationship between its material constitution and its historical expression.
To Benjamin, it is important that meaning, in the former case, and the
messianic power, in the latter, do not lend themselves to sight, but rather
lie in the shadow of the detail or in the dormant content of memory.6 This
is important because of the way in which the aesthetic object is assumed,
but also as an issue in the philosophy of history. It is the power of the
detail that will make both interpretations possible and interconnected.
Marin Tarangul about Hieronymus Bosch and

the naturalness of the fantastic
According to Tarangul, in Bosch’s work the expressiveness of the
fantastic resides in the fact that, despite his “intention” of denouncing the
moral (even ontological) decay of the world, he does not employ obvious,
elitist artistic means, with generalizing symbols or direct references:
220
Bosch does not attempt to present the concept of death or the idea of ruin;
he shows what causes death, the ways in which one can die, or the visage
of destruction and the human deeds that make of it a tangible experience.7
Fantastic creatures, improbable characters springing from all around

the painting, do not embody metaphysical typologies, which annuls any
pattern of allegorical interpretation. Still, we do recognize a moral thread
in the composition, it does reveal the corruption of the world, the lack of
meaning in a sinful existence. How is a representation possible under the
circumstances? Tarangul suggests here that generality possesses a certain
type of physiognomy perfectly recognizable through its mundane elements
but at the same time foreign to this world:
With Bosch, the creatures that appear are fantastic only because they have
no visible counterpart. But they have a real counterpart; for though not
seen it is imagined by all our senses concomitantly.8
Thus, a new domain of visibility opens before us beyond the physical

one. Artistic representation as Bosch envisages it is conditioned by the
possibility of fall, of history as erosion and vice. In Tarangul’s view,
the real but invisible nature of Bosch’s characters comes not from their
morphology, but their syntax, i.e. the way in which composition is
negotiated. In a traditional metaphysical language, Bosch’s creatures are
fluid syntheses of various determinations which give the general various
individual forms and turn the law into recognizable matter: “we recognize
the material form of the law.”9
It is difficult to define the theoretical basis of such a representation.
Tarangul succeeds in describing it as a process of cooperation among many
“material qualities” of objects and characters while their “metabolism”
takes place on a spiritual level. But the material and the spiritual are not
connected in an alchemic or esoteric manner. Neither is it psychological
or drug-induced, as some commentators suggested. The real nature of
the passage between the two ontological levels can be observed through
a gazing technique (“the rapid movement of perceptions”10) where
perceptions become less random and their fluidity is perceived as a
transcendental support of matter (its spiritual metamorphosis), or through
a magical “reasoning” (revealing the lack of meaning in the world and
the fantastic nature of existence found in the reversed logic of carnival).
The transcendental and the law are thus well represented in their very
221
absence: the ruin of matter, the frenzy of forms and the disorder of forms
depict a world where meaning is missing.
An illustrative principle of composition is found in Bosch’s late works.
In Christ Crowned with Thorns (aprox. 1500), now at El Escorial, Tarangul
notices that “Christ no longer forms the centre of attention. Each passion
seems to spend itself separately, isolated from centre, and Christ in the
centre is only a reminder of the theme. The characters independently satisfy
the hubris that possesses them. Christ, His face not very prepossessing
as if belonging to that negative world Himself, is surrounded by people
turning their face away from Him.”11
The evil becomes syntactically radicalized precisely through the
indifference the characters display towards Him – the assumed source of
meaning. Tarangul comments: bestiality is represented through the very
absence of its intentionality, as it does not aim at a specific target, but
proliferates from its own nature. The man in the top left corner (Bosch’s
self-portrait, according to both Jan Mosmans and Tarangul) contemplates
the evil in its glory while keeping the key of interpretation: he looks on
the mad show where the Meaning is crowned with thorns, but his look
pours melancholy, not understanding.
Bosch’s painting technique, according to Tarangul, allows the
representation of oddity lurking behind any natural form (“weird, but
natural”) as it loses its meaning and original imprint of divinity. Such a
composition is based on the transfer (as Benjamin will call the principle
of such a physiognomy) of determinations, and on the flow of matter in
invisible patterns and directions. Indirectly, these patterns of meaning and
directions in Bosch’s paintings become characters in their own right. The
image is but a ruin and, in order to decode it, we first need to decode
this aspect, but not in the sense of looking for a transcendental meaning
or law in a symbolic-allegorical representation, but rather by looking
at the frantic materiality of its characters, the “natural” deconstruction
of nature herself. Bosch’s monsters are not symbols because they are
organic constructs. The circus of their interaction resists any “suspicious”
reading. Thus, it would be a mistake to hastily identify a list of concepts
and meanings in his painting.
Having in mind a later reference to Benjamin, this is a good place
to draw two conclusions. First, the meaning of a painting resides in the
quality of the detail (“minute precision of the detail”) and not in the
whole, the characters, or the composition. As Tarangul remarks, Bosch
uses the technique of framing used nowadays in cinematography in order
222
to emphasize the detail, the play and dual character of determinations.

Secondly, the metaphysics of such a drive begets a world where the evil,
abnormality, oddity, or vice are not negative counterparts of a heavenly
world, but result precisely from the way the latter functions. Excess corrupts
the principle of creation to the point of monstrosity: “Nature is denuded
into skeleton-like forms as if it had been buried. There is a massive,
unruffled stillness everywhere, like a graveyard recalling the passage
of death. In other words, the demoniacal is a secretion of nature in its
abnormality.”12 In the same way, the fantastic world Benjamin creates
will not originate in a world different and estranged from ours, but from
its very recesses that deconstruct its forms, outline, and all recognizable
boundaries.
We will briefly stop at another moment in the history of art in
anticipation of Benjamin’s vision. It is necessary to tackle the issue of
the place the subject has in such a metaphysics of image. The ontology
of ruin is found inside an experience, and thus in relation to a subject
who is not just the poor character accountable for the damage his sin is
causing the world. His place is well defined in the painting, he is present
in the story to which he gives a dialectic incipit. As we have mentioned,
at least in Christ Crowned with Thorns, Bosch’s self-portrait embodies an
onlooker in melancholic contemplation. In other paintings, as Tarangul
argues, it is the fool who announces the madness of the picture. It does
not only present the reality of cosmic decay; at the same time, it reflects
the conscience of the person who confesses this truth. Whether it is
the painter himself, or the viewer, he is involved in the cosmic drama
narrated in shape and color. Otherwise Bosch would be reduced to a
mere aloof moralist who happens to use the language of painting. But if
the metaphysical perspective were to be taken as such, then his paintings
do more than just communicate something about the world: they create
this world. The traditional difference between subject and object subsides
in an experience whose setting is the painting itself.13
Victor Ieronim Stoichiţă explains this starting from Manet’s work.14
Beginning with the 17th century, he argues, the gaze becomes an
important theme in painting. If before this point we can only speak of
“assisting/echoing characters” designed to guide the perception of the
painting towards its main focus, Caravaggio’s The Beheading of Saint
John the Baptist (1608) brings forth the secondary elements. The onlookers
become participants in the plot. Impressionism will exploit this thematic
reorientation to the full. In The Railway by Manet (1872-1873), “the
223
viewer eclipses the character; the latter is only a representative, a mere

figure, of the viewer.”15 The character facing the iron rail, the girl peering
through the thick steam, is a transposition of the viewer. The observation
point for this painting is no longer outside it, but included in it. Stoichiţă
concludes that “We now have a definite specular experience where the
representation as a whole is mirrored.”16 Manet’s Self-Portrait (1879) is
a clear illustration of such a mirroring since we find in the painting the
filter of the mirror that makes representation possible.17
The painting is thus “speculative” as it describes not an object, but an
experience, a relationship between a subject and an object. This aspect is
present in Benjamin’s work as well together with other elements depicted
from Bosch’s fantastic ontology. These two hallmarks in the history of art,
which Benjamin nearly overlooked, will provide an interesting starting
point in our metaphysical discussion of image as announced above.
Illustrated books. The child’s metaphysical gaze

To Benjamin, the child represents a separate metaphysical “character”.
His experience illustrates a privileged experience of the world and
historical assertion: “Benjamin sees the child as having a privileged
proximity to, and special tactile appreciation of, the urban environment.
The child sees the city ‘at first sight’, with a gaze unencumbered by the
tedium of familiarity and habit, with a receptivity and acuity the recovery
of which occupies Benjamin in One-Way Street and in his later reflections
on Berlin.”18 Childhood has a magical way of relating to the world and
activates a mimetic function of knowledge where objects lose from their
evident, functional appearance and engage in unusual relationships
that are foreign to adults. That is why the illustrations in the children’s
books preserve a familiarity with other areas of daily life such as the attic
with its old treasures, the complex mechanisms of glorious 19th century
technology, or construction sites. In the latter case, the adult “learns” to
see beyond them: the useless junk of the past, the technological progress
or the final stage of the construction, the building “as it should be” and
which obliterates the construction process as an an und für sich. Adults
are only able to look hastily, in a reductionist manner and driven by the
Hegelian strive for concepts (Bestrebung des Begriffs). But children have
a candid gaze, sensitive to surprising familiarities and a syntax that marks
the path to the Motherland, the origin of all things.19 Childish perception
224
comprises the entire “ontological” construct that supports the old magic
and its power.20
Moreover, from a historical point of view, children have been seen by
Benjamin as saviors of the past. A series of fragments from Berliner Chronik
and Berliner Kindheit um Neunzehnhundert illustrate this. It’s the manner
in which historical monuments are perceived, e.g. Siegersäule or Friedrich
Wilhelm’s statues in Tiergarten. Monuments freeze historical time and
represent symbols of oblivion, not memory. The victory of Prussia over the
French army, immortalized in the Victory Column, becomes an irony after
the Versailles treaty.21 Inscriptions in the urban blueprint, the monuments
are what writing is to the truth-searching soul: a vehicle and a way to forget.
The child does not recognize the significance of historical events. To him,
the pedestal is more important than the very statue as the former comes
first before his eyes. Material details such as the soldiers’ uniforms or the
bishops’ vestments in the background, as well as the swarms of visitors fill
the perception of that moment. Thus, in the absence of an abstract meaning
or a precise historical reference, the child’s gaze focuses on the reality of
the monument as ruin and not as celebration of history. The historicity of
the world is recognized unconsciously but genuinely, as an ontological
decay, as a sign of wear or punishment and not as a principle “reifying”
the past. Children, more than revolutionaries or dreamers, know how to
wait among the ruins for the coming of the Messiah.
In this context, children’s books are complex historical and metaphysical
exercises. Given that Benjamin views children as embodying a magical
experience, the books written for them are in fact phenomenological
descriptions of this universe of spirit. The child’s play, mentioned above
only in passing, is aptly illustrated in these books. But another consequence
of these illustrations is that they pose a radical problem about the very
idea of representation. The question at this point is not What can be
represented in children’s books?, but What is representation so that it may
find a place in these books?.
The first precaution Benjamin takes is not to read children’s literature
with the adult’s concern for meaning. In a 1924 text, Alte vergessene
Kinderbücher, following a review to the homonymous book by collector
Karl Horbrecker, the author mocks one of the most widespread genres
of the so-called children’s literature – the fable. An educational and
moralizing text, the fable is the favored didactic instrument during the
Enlightenment. However, children seem to show very little interest for it,
which indicates a pedagogical failure as Horbrecker shows:
225
Wir dürfen auch bezweifeln, daß die jugendlichen Leser sie der
angehängten Moral wegen schätzten oder sie zur Schulung des Verstandes
benutzten, wie es bisweilen kinderstubenfremde Weisheit vermutete und
vor allem wünschte. Die Kleinen freuen sich am menschlich redenden
und vernünftig handelnden Tier sicherlich mehr als am gedankenreichsten
Text.22
The miracle is not in the meaning just as, to children, stories are not
episodes in the history of spirit, or instances of universal wisdom, but
rather the ruin and debris of it (Abfallprodukt). Specialization, i.e., the
intention of writing for children only, of conveying a message designed to
“come to their level” is misguided from the beginning:23 play, amateurism,
hazard, or sometimes the author’s melancholy can make a book more
than childish – i.e., authentic in its address.
Illustrations and children’s books have parallel histories. In anticipation,
we may say that, while the story evolves away from the authorial moralizing
intention, the picture is freed from its representational status and its largely
pedagogical function of revealing reality. Illustrations in children’s books
can be somewhat “inauthentic” in that they are subordinated to, and
mimic the word. Benjamin mentions, among others, Comenius’ Orbis
Pictus (1658) and Bilderbuch für Kinder (1792-1847) by F. J. Bertuch. It
is in the 19th century that the picture gains its independence of the word
and, consequently, of the world:
Die Kinderbücher dienen ja nicht dazu, ihre Betrachter in die Welt der
Gegenstände, Tiere und Menschen, in das sogenannte Leben unmittelbar
einzuführen. Ganz allmählich findet deren Sinn im Außen sich wieder
und nur in dem Maße wie es als ihnen gemäßes Inneres ihnen vertraut
wird. Die Innerlichkeit dieser Anschauung steht in der Farbe und in deren
Medium spielt das träumerische Leben sich ab, das die Dinge im Geiste
der Kinder führen.24
What comes to the forefront now is color.

To Benjamin, color is the means used to translate the world into
children’s imagination. Here, things are visible not in their traditional
definitions, but in the scope of their potential and surprising relationships
they create outside their technical physiology. Absolute color (absolute
Farbe) provides images with an indefinite outline as the border between
two colors is not discrete but rather continuous, with hues leading from
one color into another:
226
[die kindliche Auffassung der Farbe] sie erhebt diese Bildung zu einer
geistigen, da sie die Gegenstände nach ihrem farbigen Gehalt anschaut und
folglich nicht isoliert, sondern sich die zusammenhängende Anschauung
der Phantasiewelt in ihnen sichert.25
The knowledge the child acquires through color resembles heavenly

knowledge in its intricate pattern of original connections between things.
In the following, we will try to show how this reference becomes a
modality of memory and of positioning in history. For the time being,
from an “epistemological” point of view, this is a special relationship
between subject and object which Benjamin invokes in other texts as well
(e.g. the hashish-induced perception, or the so-called “physiognomic”
knowledge typical of flaneur) – the transference/colportage (Kolportage).
Thus, traces and determinations migrate from one thing to the other with
a deconstructive effect on their identity which results in an ontological
continuity. This process enables us to contemplate the world as a receiver
of revelation. As revelation cannot be contained in distinct things taken
separately, it resides in the space between things, in their differences, in
the intrinsic negativity of the world. The original wholeness of revelation26
is recaptured by a contemplation at the surface of the world, which bears
the traces of the divine unity of forms: “Denn nirgends ist so wie in der
Farbe die sinnliche Kontemplation zuhause.”27 A vivid illustration of this
is the magical topography in Abendländischen tausendundeinen Nacht
by J. P. Lyser, where a fantastic Europe is suggested by a collection of
obscure tiny German towns.
For the time being, we need to mention one more text to support the
metaphysics of this image: Der Regenbogen (1915),28 a fictional dialogue
on color and the “epistemological mechanisms” of fantasy. Benjamin
defines the role of color in the perception of innocence (Unschuld) of the
world by putting aside the boundaries and singleness of things which are
justified in a metaphysics of substance. Color is not substance (Substanz),
but mere characteristic (Eigenschaft), or infinite determination. More than
that, through color, the world gives itself to a receptivity unlimited by
some form or intellectual law:
Diese Empfängnis aus Phantasie ist keine Empfängnis des Vorbilds

sondern der Gesetze selbst. Sie würde den Dichter seinen Gestalten selbst
vereinigen im Medium der Farbe. Ganz aus Phantasie schaffen, hiege
göttlich sein. Es hieße ganz aus den Gesetzen schaffen, unmittelbar und
frei von der Beziehung auf sie durch Formen.29
227
Thus, if we put aside the synthesizing functions of the intellect and so

convert the concept into a mere effect instead of principle of knowledge,
then we open the way to a strange Neo-Platonism: color appears as
simplicity of origin and its infinite multiplication. Emanation is now a
hue movement, a varying intensity, a deviation from the initial order of
the rainbow. Moreover, color guides the gaze on finite things: color gives
them a face, a physiognomy. It is not the outline that gives things their face
and identity, but the contrast against a background.30 Thus, their identity
is spatial and exclusive. The line separates and identifies. By contrast,
color shows the object and brings it to the foreground. Color does not
delineate, but gives shape to a face. It is an innocent appearance, devoid
of intentionality that might disrupt the primordial harmony. Children’s
books, as Benjamin suggests at the end of the dialogue, are the solid proof
of this innocent nature,31 just like their magic games which, in fact, belong
to the same metaphysics of color, faces and hues.
If, to a child, the color of illustrations translates a metaphysics of
the original continuity of the world, black and white illustrations play
a complementary epistemological role: “Das farbige Bild versenkt die
kindliche Phantasie träumerisch in sich selbst. Der schwarz-weiße
Holzschnitt, die nüchterne prosaische Abbildung führt es aus sich
heraus.”32 Color entails a sensitivity for a “pure receptivity” of the
world, whereas black and white illustrations draw the viewer right into
the universe of the image. As Benjamin notes in his piece Aussicht ins
Kinderbuch (1926), the incompleteness of these illustrations calls for an
imaginative addition to them: they invite the word, or rather it invites the
gazing child to the word. As the illustration in the book needs its word
(Aufforderung zur Beschreibung), it can be compared to a hieroglyph.
Some considerations in Ursprung des deutschen Trauerspiels (1925)
are illustrative. In the section regarding allegory, Benjamin considers
hieroglyphic writing as the most evident link between modern people
and the ancient: the enigmatic writing of the Egyptians inspires in the
Romantic soul a “mysticism of nature” where writing is not related to the
sounds the words are made of, but to the very things. The hieroglyph is
an image of things (Dingbilder) after being an image of the divine logos
thousands of years before (Abbild der göttliche Ideen). To understand the
unchanging and eternal character of the world is to have access to the
secret knowledge of sacred art. This revelation though does not come in the
form of a statement or spiritual symbol, but it deconstructs either of these:
228
Das Bild im Feld der allegorischen Intuition ist Bruchstück, Rune. Seine
symbolische Schönheit verflüchtigt sich, da das Licht der Gottesgelahrtheit
drauf trifft. Der falsche Schein der Totalität geht aus. Denn das Eidos
verlischt, das Gleichnis geht ein, der Kosmos darinnen vertrocknet.33
Hieroglyphic image does not contain a symbolic, but an allegoric

message. In other words, it requires going through an infinite network of
encryption and reference that comes from the power of a meaning and is
part of the world of magical similarities. With black and white illustrations,
the child is awoken to these allegorical similarities of the world and the
magical reading of the runes.
Illustrations, both color and black and white, form a separate universe
of childhood, albeit a separate metaphysical instance where things exit
their daily “reified” functional routine so that they can speak of their
own origin. Thus, the child’s knowledge becomes a form of memory.
In Zu einer Arbeit über die Schönheit farbiger Bilder in Kinderbüchern
(1918/1921), Benjamin equates reading illustrated children’s literature with
Platonic anamnesis: “Sie [die Kinder] lernen in der Erinnerung an ihre erste
Anschauung.”34 The transferral of perception coming from pure color on
the one hand, or the network of allegorical similarities of monochrome
images on the other, enable the child to gain knowledge of a part of the
world by generalizing on significant detail. In his imagination, a cloud is
recognizable because of its shape which, just a minute ago, was running in
the field as a rabbit, while the cold hues in the big urban buildings are seen
every time in a different manner: now in strong contrast to a spring view,
then in a grey monotony of winter. All these modalities of looking cause
a deconstruction of the conceptual identity of things and a reconstruction
of their appearance as a face saturated with fluid features. The child’s
memory-based knowledge does not seek (sehnsuchtslosen Erinnerung)
the field of ideas or primary knowledge. Memory is a continuous flow
of knowledge. The child’s experience (Erfahrung) reflects this continuity
in the way he reconstructs disparate details into a physiognomy. It is not
immediate, nor is it a form of synthesis. In this sketch, Benjamin notes that
one of the important principles in the analysis of children’s literature by
Heinrich Hoffmann is “[die] Ablehnung jedes synthetischen Prinzips,”35
or the absence of the concept as principle in learning about the object.
Also, the immediate character of the experience is denied because, in
both cases, the experience of memory is compressed in its final point
– the awareness of an end-result reached too soon and, “therefore” so
229
to say, too slowly. In children’s experience, just like in the case of the
idler36 (mentioned in another place), there is no rush for the end-result.
Memory unfolds the world in an authentic, unlimited manner, comparable
to another example of waiting: the waiting for the coming of the Messiah
is just as genuine when people are not constantly watching for signs or
maintaining a hysterical fear about the end.
If we translate this into a theory of image in children’s books, we
may say that such a theory implies a modality of deconstruction of
representation, a mechanism of identification/separation of objects and,
at the same time, their symbolic character. Outlines, color, and forms are
reconstructed by the laws of nuances and similarities, and the reader is,
in a “real” way, a character in the image. We will come back to show
how hyper-reality37 as it is reflected in children’s literature goes beyond
the idolatrous representation of the world and enables a fantastic universe
not strange to the one in Bosch’s paintings.
Another example of Benjamin’s theory on image is photography. The
main concern he expresses in his discussion of photography though is
different from his views on children’s literature. In this case, it is not about
constructing a face of the world, but rather of assuming its memory. The
political implications of photography will be left in background for the
benefit of its historical status. The main question becomes now, How
can memory be represented? Finally, another path will take us from this
answer back to Bosch: experience itself, and not the idea of it, is under
scrutiny because of the relationship between photography and reality.
Photography. On memory and aura

Published in Die literarische Welt in 1931, the piece Kleine Geschichte
der Photographie38 announces some of the important points in Passagen-
Werk, as well as his far more famous article Das Kunstwerk im Zeitalter
seiner technischen Reproduzierbarkeit (1935/1939). In this position, the
small account on the beginnings of photography presents an important
thematic node regarding the relationship between art and technology,
image and its reproducible character, and the political relationship
between the “new” arts and their public.
For the current approach, it is important to remember an observation
Benjamin makes at the beginning of the text. It is about the difference
between the way we perceive the subject of a painting versus the subject
230
of a photograph. In the former, the interest for the represented character

fades in time. The painter’s art will remain with the public, and painting
testifies of this art, and not of its own subject. But in photography, its
subject transcends the artist’s technique:
in jenem Fischweib aus New Haven, das mit so lässiger, verführerischer

Scham zu Boden blickt, bleibt etwas, was im Zeugnis für die Kunst des
Photographen Hill nicht aufgeht, etwas, was nicht zum Schweigen zu
bringen ist, ungebärdig nach dem Namen derer verlangend, die da gelebt
hat, die auch hier noch wirklich ist und niemals gänzlich in die Kunst
wird eingehen wollen.39
Unlike Beaudelaire, in the early days of photography, Benjamin

believes that technology can create a magical impression of reality and
a depth that painting is unable to convey. Photography is the image of a
past captured in the contingency of an instant. The optic unconscious of
the image (Optisch-Unbewußten) generates the future fascination for the
represented fragment of life. The detail becomes more significant than
the whole, the insignificant instant more relevant than the one carefully
chosen to immortalize history. Benjamin questions the debate on the
relationship between photography and reality as making/taking even
before it is clearly formulated. Photography creates a world which is real
and imaginary at the same time, like in dreams just about to break into
waking (Wachträumen). Benjamin uses the same comparison to describe
one of his central concepts – dialectic image40 (Dialektisches Bild). Even
in the early days of photography, the magical effect (which will disappear)
is given by the ephemeral captured for eternity, the central detail, and
the unveiled anonymity. In the anonymous picture (1850) selected by
Benjamin, the folds in Schelling’s coat are immortalised for eternity
together with the coat’s owner.
Early photographs, such as those of David Octavius Hill, preserve this
role of magical revelation of traces, details, gazes of the past. The slow
technology and long exposure time contribute to the “fantastic” effect
of representation because of a visible continuity in the nuances of light,
“absoluten Kontinuum von hellstem Licht zu dunkelstem Schatten,”41 a
reminiscence of the mezzotint and premise for the aura effect (auratische
Erscheinung). The advancement of photographic technology will eliminate
this effect. An example is the studio photograph of the child Kafka.
231
The studio creates an artificial setting and proposes a fake photographic

intention, which results in a less-than-real impression upon the viewer. Its
stillness and conventionality display a search which reality can no longer
match but technology tries to. Commercial/advertising photography, just
like its programmatic opposite “art” photography, eliminates the auratic
effect of reality: the former falsifies it, the latter refuses it.
But how is this effect to be understood? “Aura” is difficult to define in an
unvarying manner in Benjamin’s writings. As Miriam Bratu Hansen notes,
Benjamin’s deployment—and remarkably longtime avoidance—of the

term aura is informed by the very field of discourse from which he sought
to disassociate the term.42
We will refer to the meaning of the term in relation to Kleine Geschichte

der Photographie; more specifically, as a possible representation of
memory. Here Benjamin defines aura as “Ein sonderbares Gespinst
von Raum und Zeit: einmalige Erscheinung einer Ferne, so nah sie sein
mag.”43 So, initially, the aura represents the unique quality of photographic
representation, its irrepeatability and thus its invisibility to ordinary
perception. The infinite reproduction of commercial photography leads to
a loss of the aura just because it is repeated for the sake of the disposability.
Of course, even in reproducible art technology can forge an aura; but
even this case it must be denounced as a mere ideological product. As
long as the aura is an integral part of representation, it is legitimate to
inquire into its sources. Bratu Hansen supplements this definition with
another one from Über einige Motive bei Baudelaire (1939): “Die Aura
einer Erscheinung erfahren, heißt, sie mit dem Vermögen belehnen,
den Blick aufzuschlagen.”44 The two, the author argues, meet in a third
in Passagen-Werk: “meine Definition der Aura als der Ferne des im
Angeblickten erwachenden Blicks.”45 So, the aura can be defined in the
light of Benjamin’s later texts as a singular point of contact between the
past and the present contemplated by the viewer or reader. The interest
for the particulars of the characters in the picture is not just a curiosity of
the present, but a reply to a call from the past.
According to Bratu Hansen, a first consequence is that the aura is
not emanated by the represented character or thing, but comes from the
environment, the magical interval connecting the two gazes:
232
In other words, aura implies a phenomenal structure that enables the

manifestation of the gaze, inevitably refracted and disjunctive, and shapes
its potential meanings.46
Just like language, thought or memory, she argues, the “auratic”

environment of the represented gaze is the intermediary space which
constructs and conveys meaning. The camera as a technical object that
reflects this gaze immortalises it, transmits it and thus enables the present
response of the viewer. What is said in the text about Beaudelaire becomes
of essence. In Section XI, Benjamin understands the aura as the entire
universe of representation (Vorstellungen) with which involuntary memory
surrounds the perception of an object.
The reference to involuntary memory in the description of the auratic
medium indirectly suggests another point of interest in Benjamin’s texts: the
modern positioning in history as a form of Messianic wait. In Benjamin’s
view, the Messianic wait is distorted by the ideology of progress and by
a form of historicism forever looking towards the future. But the angel
of history, an image long discussed in Über den Begriff der Geschichte
(1940), only looks back towards the past. In other words, the Messianic
calling does not come from a present time heading towards an “empty”
future, but from an endangered past calling for its salvation. In the case of
the aura seen as involuntary memory, the Messianic calling represents a
warning to the present to beware of oblivion. The temporal aspect of aura
becomes of essence as now we can answer the original question, How can
memory be represented in photography? It is not by capturing a souvenir,
a moment or thing the photographer wants to remember. Memory is not
represented as intention, but as an invisible interpellation of the picture,
as an experience of a world it reveals where the character’s gaze and the
viewer’s answer are magically included.
The text about Beaudelaire denies the auratic value of photography,
considering it just a matter of technical reproduction designed to satisfy
the subjective need of memory. Other texts mentioned here though, such
as the one about the history of photography, admit this value in its early
days. But fashion imposes that the aura be simulated, which turns it into
a commodity. We do not intend to explain this distinctions here.47 But
at least from one point of view, image can hold a magical function of
triggering involuntary memory and giving the viewer a mediated, mirrored
encounter with his own self “separate from and outside our waking,
everyday self.”48 This encounter is an experience in its own right:
233
Wo Erfahrung im strikten Sinn obwaltet, treten im Gedächtnis gewisse

Inhalte der individuellen Vergangenheit mit solchen der kollektiven in
Konjunktion.49
As Benjamin shows further below, experience comes from the very

interpellation, not from intention, from the calling of the past and not from
the intended action of the present.
In a short text about Proust quoted by Bratu Hansen – Aus einer
kleinen Rede über Proust, an meinem vierzigsten Geburtstag gehalten
(1932) – Benjamin compares involuntary memory to our dreams in
which we participate, or to the quick succession of images from our own
life when we are facing death. The strangeness and familiarity meet in
the same act of perception, like meeting one’s own pre-historical origin
(Urvergangenheit), or like crossing the Mothers’ land – which Benjamin
often invokes, thinking of Goethe.
The optic unconscious of photography redefines subjective perception.
Benjamin describes perception not as an empirical reconstruction of the
object’s identity, but as the development of its own determinations (traces
and features) that compose a face. He often chooses to recall Novalis’
words: “Die Wahrnehmbarkeit [ist] eine Aufmerksamkeit.” Attention,
similar to the “monastic”50 character of the gaze, is already an important
concept in Der Begriff der Kunstkritik in der deutschen Romantik (1919)
from an ontological point of view. It refers to the speculative character of
nature seen as reflexivity:
kann doch jene Aufmerksamkeit auf den Sehenden sinngemäß nur als
Symptom für die Fähigkeit des Dinges, sich selbst zu sehen, verstanden
warden.51
The metaphysical theme of subject-object opposition is first tackled in

Hegelian philosophy, and then in Romanticism. Benjamin explores this
critique of representation and, in his early texts, views it in connection with
a philosophy of nature before he turns back to art. Involuntary memory
is the “medium” of reflexivity, the aura of the work of art. In memory,
the object speaks to a subject which recognizes and defines itself in
this “dialogue.” The experience of such an object becomes a messianic
crossing of memory.
In Kleine Geschichte der Photographie, photography is the star of
such an experience. The representation it contains is not of an abstract
234
and artificial image (Vorbild) of the world but, as Bratu Hansen notes, an
original image thereof (Urbild) which can transmit the calling of the past.
The original/authentic character of the historical world, which is persistent
though invisible, forms the content of a photograph, its initial message.
The negative connotation of the aura in Das Kunstwerk im Zeitalter
seiner technischen Reproduzierbarkeit, or the simplification of photography
down to reproduction technology we find in Baudelaire’s essay, can be
explained starting from the fact that Benjamin took a new interest in the
archaeology of modernity and its theory of representation. For the purpose
of present enterprise two main aspects of this archaeology are important.
First, it is the impossibility of experience caused by the hysterical novelty
of modernity which brings the “form” of shock. Then, it is the decline of
the aura through ideological forgery which determines political changes
in the status of art. In the following, we will deal with the first aspect. For
the time being, we can only give a brief account of the second without
losing sight of the initial question about the representation of memory.
In the essay about Beaudelaire, Benjamin defines the impression
of modernity as “die Zertrümmerung der Aura im Chockerlebnis.”52
Here, as in the other text about the reproduction of art, aura has a new
meaning: it is still a gaze, an interpellation of the object, but at the same
time it indicates the inclusion of a work of art in a tradition. The aura of
a historical object, unlike the natural object, indicates its worship value.
The disappearance of ritualistic art (including the secularized form of
aesthetic contemplation) causes the destruction of the aura, especially by
technical reproduction. On the one hand, it tears the artistic object out of
its meaningful and unique context:
Die Kathedrale verläßt ihren Platz, um in dem Studio eines Kunstfreundes

aufnahme zu finden; das Chorwerk, das in einem Saal oder unter freiem
Himmel exekutiert wurde, läßt sich in einem Zimmer vernehmen.53
On the other hand, it is taken out of the viewer’s reach, which gives
it a significant political function. Last but not least, in photography and
cinema, attention (Aufmerksamkeit) goes to detail and aspects which
escape ordinary perception. The new status of art is secular, public and
“materialistic.”
In modernity, the aura – ideologically mimicked in fascist art – is rapidly
fading away in order to make room for the “new” image liberated from the
brutal status of uniqueness, from the ritualistic function it is prone to in the
235
political religions of the century. In this political confrontation between

various statuses of art, memory gradually becomes a simple recollection,
a souvenir, because it no longer implies the authentic calling of the past,
but pinning it down forever. The “aesthetics of the political,” as fascism
shaped it, implies an artificial ritualism of memory and a hyperbolized
view of total destruction. But we still have to ask whether the communist
politicization of art,54 which Benjamin substitutes for this disintegration
of image, has resources for recovering the “truth” of art. The answer is
negative, and Scholem draws attention on that. Instead, there are a number
of alternatives for reassuming an experience scenario, such as the restoration
of the narrative in Der Erzähler (1936), or even the discussions on caricature
in Eduard Fuchs, der Sammler und der Historiker (1937), albeit indirectly.
This approach can be further explained with Susan Buck-Morss’
text Aesthetics and Anaesthetics: Walter Benjamin’s Artwork Essay
Reconsidered.55 The author describes the modern strategies of defence
in front of the shock caused by novelty and the disappearance of the
requisites for experience, e.g. memory:
Under extreme stress, the ego employs consciousness as a buffer,

blocking the openness of the synaesthetic system, thereby isolating
present consciousness from past memory. Without the depth of memory,
experience is impoverished. The problem is that under conditions of
modern shock-the daily shocks of the modern world-response to stimuli
without thinking has become necessary for survival.56
Daily automatisms, drugs, or entertainment show how the thing

becomes a phantasmagoria, a veil of verisimilitude. At least theoretically,
and Benjamin’s text about the reproduction of art allows this reading,
there can be dramatic consequences.
How can modern humanity, in full crisis of experience, look upon its
own destruction with content?, Buck-Morss echoes Benjamin’s question.
Her reply starts from a 1936 conference Lacan held in Marienbad. The fact
that a child aged between six and eighteen months can recognize his own
reflection and, in his imagination, identifies himself with it is explanatory:
This narcissistic experience of the self as a specular “reflection” is one of

mis(re)cognition. The subject identifies with the image as the form (Gestalt)
of the ego, in a way that conceals its own lack. It leads, retroactively, to a
fantasy of the “body-in-pieces” (corps morcelé).57
236
Infant narcissism can be used as an analogy to the historical perception

of Nazism and its specific construct, i.e., the image of a strong, mechanical,
apparently invincible body, created in response to the phantom of
the “dismembered body.” Its aesthetics, Buck-Morss argues, serves to
anaesthetize the perception of pain and shock in front of an estranged
modernity. At this point, with a narcissistic projection in mind, Benjamin’s
theory of aura takes a dramatic turn. When aura disappears from the
image (at the onset of critical and political photography), it activates the
mechanism of this phantasmagoria which veils the utter degradation of
reality and, in the end, our own body. Criticism keeps aesthetics away
from its anaesthetic effect, and the disappearance of aura becomes the
typical deconstructive act. The futuristic motto fiat ars – pereat mundus
illustrates the preference for a destructive image which is not based on
experience but emanates pure ideological violence. In such an aesthetic
context there is no room for memory. As we tried to show, it does not
reside in the content of representation, but in the space which separates
and connects representation and viewer, i.e., the experience of image.
Interpretation: experience and trace

This study is based on two ways of understanding the conception of
image. First, in Bosch’s painting, based on the outstanding interpretation
of Marin Tarangul. On the other hand, the magic in the illustrations made
for children’s books, as viewed by Benjamin, completed with the magic
in old photographs. As we stated at the beginning, there are few direct
connections between these two hallmarks in the history of image. And yet,
they cannot be overlooked. The “physiognomy of the General” in Bosch’s
paintings, the reality and peculiarity of his characters are also found in the
illustrations made for children’s books as performances of color rather than
lines. The fluidity of determinations transferred into Bosch’s compositions,
instrumentally joined by perception as “reading method”, is related to
Benjamin’s metaphysics of color and the photographic representation of
the “optic unconscious.” The two interpretations of image share the view
of material ruin and the hieroglyphic value of detail.
Another short text by Benjamin, Malerei und Graphik (1917), can suggest
an interesting approach to both painting and illustration/photography. The
author notes that, as a rule, the painting is exhibited for viewing in a vertical
position, whereas in the case of graphics, drawing or mosaic, the picture
237
is laid horizontally. The different positioning is more than a circumstantial

difference, it suggests different ways of reading and ontological responses to
the world: “Man könnte von zwei Schnitten durch die Weltsubstanz reden:
der Längsschnitt der Malerei und der Querschnitt gewisser Graphiken.”58 At
the crossing point between these two planes, so to say, we find the gaze of
viewer who plunges into the image and is drawn by it. In other words, this
is the very point for a dialectic of image as experience, its dual condition.
The brief account of Manet’s potentially speculative painting indicates
one such prerequisite for this experience. Another one is suggested in
Benjamin’s imaginary dialogue between the child and the illustration, or
the fascination triggered by David Octavius Hill’s photography. In fact, in
both situations, experience implies an availability for the invisible through
image. In conclusion, we will try to outline an aesthetical-metaphysical
reading, at least in Benjamin’s case, of the idolatry ban.
“Experience” is, like most others Benjamin explores, a plural concept.59
This becomes manifest especially where priority is given to the modern
crisis of experience rather than the concept itself, i.e., its conversion
into a mere lived experience (Erlebnis), due to a more profound crisis of
memory. The essay about Beaudelaire is of essence here because Benjamin
understands modernity both as a loss of the sense of history, and as a
crisis of perception or the political coming of a new subject – the urban
masses. Experience has a different meaning for each of these three. There
are three issues on the matter of image discussed here.
One of them is a specification of experience in Über das Programm
der kommenden Philosophie (1918). In a fascinating critique to Kant
(seen as a source of any “future philosophy”), Benjamin separates the
concept from the limits of knowledge on nature so as to extend it to other
domains the philosopher denied a scientific approach: religion, history,
language. When Benjamin defines experience as “die einheitliche und
kontinuierliche Mannigfaltigkeit der Erkenntnis,”60 he assumes it unifies
the system of disparate areas of knowledge. This merge occurs when
the object is perceived through its divine (later, historical) origin and the
world of the intellect itself appears as a whole. Thus experience gets a first
“epistemological” meaning: the perception of the object not as related to
a subject’s intention, but as an ontological wholeness visible through its
origin.61 Later texts such as Der Begriff der Kunstkritik in der deutschen
Romantik (1920) or Ursprung des deutschen Trauerspiels (1925) follow
this idea and shape the experience as a Platonic salvation (Platonische
Rettung) of the thing in its divine idea, principle, or origin.
238
In other texts, later on, Benjamin focuses on the object in its historical
placement. He undertakes a noticeably theological-political approach
grounded in the issue of Messianism. Here, experience is an act where
the “historical index” of the thing is released from the reification of the
present. This historical index is in fact the messianic calling of the past:
“Die Vergangenheit führt einen heimlichen Index mit, durch den sie auf die
Erlösung verwiesen wird.”62 In other words, historical experience means
a realization of all the possibilities of the past in danger of extinction.
To Benjamin, an illustration of historical experience is the patcher who
(Lumpensammler) collects the junk left behind by technological progress
in order to put it to a new use. The ruins of things, Benjamin shows,
have a weak messianic calling, a need to be remembered and to realize
lost possibilities. The answer to this messianic calling is the meaning of
historical experience: two gazes meeting, one discarded from the past,
the other saving from the present. Involuntary memory is their meeting
point. In this context, the present moment bears the supreme responsibility
of unexpectedly welcoming the Saviour. Benjamin calls this present of
responsibility the “now” of recognition (Jetzt der Erkennbarkeit).63 So,
historical time is not the empty and homogeneous time of historicism
– see Über den Begriff der Geschichte (1940) – but turns up during the
experience as a pregnant time of Messianic wait. Benjamin’s theological
discourse has political implications too. The messianic present is a
prerequisite for the revolution that saves the “tradition of the oppressed.”64
Once again, experience shifts meanings in terms of political context of this
discussion. In fact, chronologically speaking, the political meaning prevails
in Benjamin’s preoccupations. In 1913, the Anfang, the press voice of the
movement Freie Studentenhaft headed by Gustav Wyneken, Benjamin
publishes the article Erfahrung intended as a programme of (ideal) renewal.
But the political meaning of the concept is only visible after a theological
re-reading. In this text, it represents an attempt to deconstruct the present,
to break the continuity and the generalizing instances of history; it fights
against ideology and the noisy domination of the winners. But keeping
in line with the theology of the concept, Benjamin indicates as agents
of such an experience those figures rejected by the professional fighters
of early 20th century, i.e., the “pub revolutionaries” that Marx loathed.
Theologically speaking, the endless chat seems to have more relevance
than fighting proper or the planning thereof.
These meanings of experience can also be found in the experience of
image. In fact, as Martin Jay shows in a European synthesis of the concept
239
of experience, Songs of Experience. Modern American and European

Variations on a Universal Theme,65 Benjamin’s interest for experience
grows in the same time as his preoccupation for the metaphysics of color.
Howard Caygill, in Walter Benjamin: The Colour of Experience, radicalizes
this hypothesis. On the one hand, it is Benjamin’s understanding that, in
children’s eyes, color comes before forms: in fact, the mixing of colours
gives distinct individuality to objects and characters. On the other hand,
children’s play represents an implicit critique of school Kantianism in
that it is a (secularized) reiteration of the original mimetic ability, of the
confusion between magic and the real thing,66 which is more than a mere
reduction of knowledge to phenomenon and the hazy subject–object
distinction in Western metaphysics. In the illustrations for children’s
books, as well as in children’s play, historical experience (which Benjamin
attributes especially to the idler, collector or story-teller) plays the role
of aura in the perception of color. As for early photography, experience
acquires various values depending on memory as a meeting point and
speculative mediation between subject and object. The intrinsically
narrative character of experience described in Der Erzähler refers to the
consistency of this medium:
By memory . . . not as the source but as the Muse, Benjamin seems to

have meant a mode of relating to the past that did not claim the ability to
recapture retrospectively the entirety of what had preceded the present as
if it were a single coherent plot.67
Thus, the image experience is nothing more than sensing a double

invisibility: that of color continuity of the world, and that of the calling
from the past to the arrogant present. To catch the invisible gaze of the
thing, the refined perception of the child or the materialist historian is in
fact a double act caused by the invisible interpellation: to deconstruct the
conceptual identity of the visible, and to reconstruct its face. The hard
identity of things is deconstructed by halting perception at the surface of
the world with respect for its concealing veils:
Not surprisingly, Benjamin would once again invoke Goethe’s concept of

“tender empiricism,” the non-dominating relationship with objects that he
had employed in his analysis of mimesis, to characterize the work of one
of his favourite Weimar photographers: August Sander.68
240
In the end, experience may be restored (now, as an aesthetic

experience) in the context of its modern decline in the act of reading
the image by simply sensing the surface. Where man lacks the magic
mimetism of yore and is incapable of a real and ritualistic identification
with the world, he has a perceptual identification in its own right. We
need to mention another important concept in Benjamin’s view, even if in
passing. The trace (Spur) is the antonymic counterpart of the aura (Aura):
Spur und Aura. Die Spur ist Erscheinung einer Nähe, so fern das sein mag,
was sie hinterließ. Die Aura ist Erscheinung einer Ferne, so nah das sein
mag, was sie hervorruft. In der Spur werden wir der Sache habhaft; in der
Aura bemächtigt sie sich unser.69
The two engage in a dialectic conflict when the face of things is

reconstructed. The photographic aura implies that the picture itself gazes
from afar in the direction of the viewer. The two gazes meet in the space
of memory as they reconstruct the face of the past and the experience
of recognition. Involuntary memory releases the features of this face in
the form of traces and floating determinations (e.g. perfume or taste in
Proust’s writing) which are then transferred and reconstructed with each
realization of the possibilities of the past:
Erfahrung, in contrast, involved the ability to translate the traces of past events
into present memories but also to register the temporal distance between now
and then, acknowledge the inevitable belatedness of memory rather than
smooth it over, and preserve an allegorical rather than symbolic relationship
between past and present (and thus between present and potential future).70
The connection between interpellation and recognition describes the

experience of image as possibility of deconstruction of identity and of
releasing the singularity of the face.
We can illustrate this with a fragment, already mentioned above, from
Berliner Kindheit um 1900 where Benjamin speaks about the Victory
Column, Siegessäule, in Berlin. In children’s perception, there is no
significance attached to the monument. Erected in the glorious memory
(albeit ironical after the Versailles treaty) of Prussian victories, in children’s
eyes it is not perceived by its traditional symbolic representation. There
is no connection between object and its significance. What children
understand is the way lesser details of the monument come to the forefront:
241
dann wandte ich mich zu den bei den Vasallen, die zur Rechten und
Linken die Rückwand krönten, teils weil sie niedriger als ihre Herrscher
und bequem in Augenschein zu nehmen waren.71
The portico surrounding the base of the Column magically resembles

the hell previously seen in an illustrated book. Similarly, the people on top
appear as tiny dots on a cardboard (Klebebilderbogen). The characteristics
of the monument are detached from the block of stone and transferred
to foreign areas in play or dreams. The symbolic identity of the column
becomes a face which can be recognized independent of its significant
pedestal.
In these examples, image recreates things in a similar manner. In
the end, we will try to look at this condition of representation in a more
precise theological context, as an aesthetic interpretation of the idolatry
ban. Benjamin does not manifest this intention explicitly. His texts show
surprising inter-relations every now and then, so that some themes come
back in different guises in other parts of his writing. In Zur Kritik der
Gewalt (1921) we find a theory of non-idolatrous representation. Without
going too deep, we can notice that divine and absolute violence beyond
legitimacy (similar to God’s violence in the Old Testament) is invisible:
die entsühnende Kraft der Gewalt für Menschen nicht zutage liegt. Von
neuem stehen der reinen göttlichen Gewalt alle ewigen Formen frei, die
der Mythos mit dem Recht bastardierte.72
The invisibility of the power-holders in Kafka’s novels is also an

example of forbidden representation. In its ruined state, the world cannot
host, or even mirror its origin. But it can be made visible at the edge of
things, in the space separating and differentiating them, not in the things
as such. Benjamin’s texts about image are based on the same truth.
In the following, we will start from the concept of idol from a
metaphysical point of view. In a strictly religious context, Alain Besançon,
God is not unrepresentable because of his nature, but because of the

relationship he wishes to maintain with his people. (…) The (concealed)
plans God has about this people justify the interdiction.73
This observation gives idolatry a context confined to theology and

politics. Still, a complementary remark about the original Judaic choice
242
leads to a metaphysical discussion: a theophany denied to sight is available

to hearing. Without showing himself, God generously talks to people. The
“logic” of the revelation of the word is different from that of plastic form and
remains fundamental regardless of later history (often tolerant of image).
“The most metaphysical of senses” as it was called, hearing implies a type
of perception of a distinct dialectical form unlike optic representation.
In a certain aspect of image, Benjamin finds this specific domain that
transgresses form and guides the gaze towards a subtle ontology of color.
Apart from this historical and cultural point where idolatrous
representation is banned, Benjamin adds a second reference point. We can
trace it in Jean-Luc Marion’s work L’idole et la distance.74 The author notes:
Le propre de l’idole tient donc en ceci: le divin s’y fixe à partir de

l’expérience qu’en fait l’homme qui, pregnant appui sur sa meditation,
tente d’attirer la bienveillance et la protection de ce qui y paraît comme
dieu. (…) Elle [l’idole] se caractérise seulement par la soumission du dieu
aux conditions humaines de l’expérience du divin.75
The idol is not a deceiving representation, it is not insincere. But,

before the interpellation of the divine, it is tailored to man’s liking, not
the god’s. The problem is that the idol, though not false, is accessible,
“ [elle] manque la distance qui identifie et authentifie le divin comme
tel.”76 In Benjamin’s terms, the god is a representation of the divine minus
the aura, the distance that enables the two gazes to meet or, as Besançon
argues, the verbal address. As Marion shows, the concept is an idol: it
intermediates the possession over the thing, it makes the thing available
(it objectifies it, in Kantian terms). The metaphysical representations of
the supreme being are thus idolatrous, and Nietzsche puts an end to it.
A first way to step outside idolatry, according to the French philosopher,
is the icon – an image whose intuition saturates the viewer’s intentionality.
It certifies and melts the separating distance between the divine and
the human:77 it allows the eyes to meet. Then, we might ask whether
Benjamin’s discussion about image is in line with this approach. There
is a fragment at the beginning of his book that gives such a hint. It is
a comparison Marion makes between icon and idol, starting from a
metaphor.78 The idol can be seen, analogically, as a “mirror topology,” an
authentic but close image of our own experience of the divine. Conversely,
the icon is like a prism that breaks white light into its component colours,
a prerequisite of any sight. The invisible becomes visible across the prism.
243
For example, the colours of the icon do not resemble the colours of the
real thing; their liturgical justification and coherence are strictly codified.
The icon colours are a prismatic decomposition of the blinding light of
the invisible.
Benjamin used the prism metaphor almost literally:
Der historische Materialist, der der Struktur der Geschichte nachgeht,

betreibt auf seine Weise eine Art von Spektralanalyse. Wie der Physiker
ultraviolett im Sonnenspektrum feststellt, so stellt er eine messianische
Kraft in der Geschichte fest.79
The historical experience is spectral because objects are not seen in

their conceptual identity, but in their material texture, in the seemingly
insignificant detail that give them a face. The state of ruin tells more about
the thing than any encyclopaedia, and a spectral analysis makes this
material face visible, historical (ephemeral, like any living reality) beyond
its conceptual identity. Benjamin speaks in many places about how, in the
trembling light of gas lamps, we see the city better than in the persistent
brightness of electric streetlamps. In the same way, the moonlight makes a
child’s room come alive, with animated things, details and shapes which
would go unnoticed in broad daylight. So, historical experience is not a
matter of clarity of perception, but rather of shade, transferring features
and effects of the surface rather than identities, details rather than the
whole, color and sound rather than form.80
The image experience is in turn related to the historical experience. In
Marion’s terms, it walks the infinite distance between the image and the
viewer, between the visible representation and the thing which “narrates
itself” through it. It is not an immediate aesthetic lived experience
(Erlebnis), or an instantaneous reception of image by a subject, but a
mediate crossing. In photography, involuntary memory fills the space
where the two gazes meet. In book illustrations, the magical effect of
color guides the view beyond form, towards its original continuity. In
Benjamin’s terms, the auratic image is (as mentioned before) an “Urbild,”
not “Vorbild,” meaning that it is banned as idolatry, it does not represent
the invisible dialogue of the eyes, but only makes it possible. Here, the
history of image, its memory, occurs at the same time as post-history – i.e.,
the “realization” or the recognition of this memory.
Sound, voice, as an unseen and ineffable sign of an absolute presence,
has a match in the magic of the illustrated books for children, or in the
244
old photographs: they all speak of interpellation, distance, hearing,

sobriety, and decisive answer. With Benjamin, the interdiction of divine
representation in Biblical Judaism becomes an interdiction of seizing in the
image an outlined form, concept, or intellectual meaning. The perception
of auratic image implies an ontological order where form, conceptual
identity and message are mere abstractions.
What is this order? In fact, it is the same order that includes Bosch’s
fantastic creatures: “authentic” but unrecognizable, real but invisible,
syntactically bound but individually evasive. The answer comes from
an old spiritual tradition – mundus imaginalis, where the thing and its
perception mirror each other.81 Image is the face of this world, the face
of the things that can be seen only here. Once freed from conceptual
synthesis, determinations can be magically recombined in epidermic
identities which communicate with each other in infinite patterns. Only
the moonlight or the gas lamp can give access to this realm. Just like the
memory in Berliner Chronik (1932): when he was a child, one night, as
he was walking with his mother in the snow-ridden city, little Walter
had a revelation. The streetlamps made the Hallesches Tor, or the Belle
Alliance square look like a postcard he had at home. The light, the magical
colours, recombined into a face that stayed in his memory and later
became decisive. The uncertainty of present perception is an undoubted
sign of its “truth”:
Vielleicht war an jenem Abend die Oper, auf die wir uns hinbewegten, jene
Lichtquelle vor welcher die Stadt mit einem Mal so sehr verändert strahlte,
vielleicht aber ist es auch nur ein Traum, den ich später von diesem Wege
gehabt habe und von dem die Erinnerung sich an die Stelle derer gesetzt
hat, die vordem Platzhalterin der Wirklichkeit war.82
245
NOTES
1 Walter Benjamin, GS III, p. 506.
2 Benjamin, GS V, p. 448.
3 Benjamin, Möbel und Masken. Zur Ausstellung James Ensor bei Barbazanges,
Paris, GS IV, p. 479, and a note in GS II, p. 1198.
4 Marin Tarangul, Bosch, Meridiane, Bucureşti, 1974, pp. 5-25.
5 Benjamin, GS III, P. 367.
6 See Ioan Alexandru Tofan, City Lights. Despre experienţă la Walter Benjamin,
due for publication, Chap. I.
7 Tarangul, op. cit., p. 5.
8 Ibidem, p. 6.
9 Ibidem, p. 5.
10 Ibidem, p. 15.
11 Ibidem, p. 21.
12 Ibidem, p. 18.
13 Hegel’s definition: ”Diese dialektische Bewegung, welche das Bewußtsein
an ihm selbst, sowohl an seinem Wissen als an seinem Gegenstande
ausübt, insofern ihm der neue wahre Gegenstand daraus entspringt, ist
eigentlich dasjenige, was Erfahrung genannt wird. ” (G. W. F. Hegel,
Phänomenologie des Geistes, Akademie-Verlag, Berlin, 1998, p. 71). His
Phenomenology of Spirit and Science of Logic can be read as attempts to
surpass traditional metaphysics. Hegel considers the latter, a philosophy of
representation (Vorstellung), as a privileged example of abstract and finite
thinking where the subject-object opposition is a premise of certainty.
Speculative/concrete thinking goes beyond the opposition and changes
representation into concept (Begriff). Taken in this sense, experience is
the movement of a conscience which, knowing the object, knows its own
self and finds itself as object. We will attempt to find the same speculative
function of experience but without using Hegel as a direct source. The
Romantic philosophy of nature, somewhat indebted to speculative
philosophy, has the stronger influence in Benjamin’s theory, in terms of
both theme and concept.
14 Victor Ieronim Stoichiţă, Vezi? Despre privire în pictura impresionistă,
Humanitas, Bucharest, 2007.
15 Ibidem, p. 21.
16 Ibidem, p. 55.
17 See Stoichiţă’s analysis in ibidem, pp. 61-64. Another interesting comparison
is between Manet’s and Degas’ mirrors. Stoichiţă shows that, to Manet, the
mirror is the medium of “self-representation,” whereas to Degas it is the
space where the subject disappears.
18 Graham Gilloch, Walter Benjamin. Critical Constelations, Blackwell,
Cambridge, 2002, p. 95.
246
19 See Ioan Alexandru Tofan, op. cit., chap. IV.2.

20 The child is a magician, and the game hide-and-seek is a magical ritual of
transformation. Benjamin’s description in Einbahnstrasse (GS IV, p. 116), and
in Berliner Kindheit, is endearing: “Das Kind, das hinter der Portiere steht,
wird selbst zu etwas Wehendem und Weißem, zum Gespenst. Der Eßtisch,
unter den es sich gekauert hat, läßt es zum hölzernen Idol des Tempels
werden, wo die geschnitzten Beine die vier Säulen sind. Und hinter einer
Türe ist es selber Tür, ist mit ihr angetan als schwerer Maske und wird als
Zauberpriester alle behexen, die ahnungslos eintreten.”
21 See Gilloch, in Myth and Metropolis. Walter Benjamin and the City, Polity
Press, Cambridge, 1996.
22 Benjamin,”Alte vergessene Kinderbücher”, GS III, p. 17.
23 See the 1929 text, Kinderliteratur (Literarische Rundfunkvorträge), GS VII,
pp. 250-257.
24 Benjamin, ”Alte vergessene Kinderbücher”, op. cit., p. 19.
25 Benjamin, Die Farbe vom Kinde aus betrachtet (1914-1915), GS VI, p. 110.
26 See Tofan, op. cit., chap. II. Here, a discussion on the sources of Benjamin’s
view on history gives prominence to the 16th century Lurianic Kabbalah.
In the philosophy of history, the recovery of the entirety of revelation is the
task of memory. From an epistemological point of view, the transference of
determinations can replace the Messianic role of memory. In the case of the
hashish consumer (whose experience is basically theological, as Benjamin
shows), or the child, the transfer is not in danger of subsequent conceptual
re-formulation or forgery.
27 Benjamin, ”Alte vergessene Kinderbücher”, op. cit., p. 19.
28 Benjamin, Der Regenbogen. Gespräch über die Phantasie, GS VII, pp. 19-26.
29 Ibidem, p. 24
30 See Über die Malerei oder Zeichen und Mal (1917), GS II, pp. 603-608.
31 ”Das Bunte und Einfarbige, die schöne seltsame Technik meiner ältesten
Bilderbücher. Weißt du, wie dort überall die Konturen in einem regenbogigen
Spiele verwischt waren, wie Himmel und Erde mit durchsichtigen Farben
strichhaft getuscht waren! Wie die Farben geflügelt immer über den Dingen
schwebten, sie recht sehr färbten und verschlangen.” in Benjamin, Der
Regenbogen, ed. cit., p. 25.
32 Ibidem, p. 20.
33 Benjamin, Ursprung des Deutschen Trauerspiels, GS I, p. 352.
34 Idem, Zu einer Arbeit über die Schönheit farbiger Bilder in Kinderbüchern,
GS VI, p. 124.
35 Ibidem, p. 125.
36 See Tofan, op. cit., chap. 3.
37 Concept also found in G. Steiner, ”To speak of Walter Benjamin”, Benjamin
Studien 1/1, 2002. See I. A. Tofan, op. cit., Introduction.
247
38 In GS II, pp. 368-385. A few translated fragments are in Anca Oroveanu,

Rememorare şi uitare. Scrieri de istorie a artei, Humanitas, Bucharest,
2004, pp. 232-235. Also see Baudelaire Arnheim’s texts, in Antologie, and
Anca Oroveanu’s discussion on the relationship between photography and
“reality”.
39 Benjamin, Kleine Geschichte der Photographie, ed. cit., p. 370. It is a
photograph by David Octavius Hill, Newhaven Fishwife.
40 Benjamin defines dialectic image in Passagen-Werk: “Das dialektische Bild
ist ein aufblitzendes. So, als ein im Jetzt der Erkennbarkeit aufblitzendes Bild,
ist das Gewesene festzuhalten.” (GS V, p. 592) The complex of meanings
in this concept is in constant change. So do the interpretations thereof (also
see Tofan, op. cit., chap. I.2). But the strategic role of “dialectic image”
in discourse can be reduced to two main functions: to recover a past, in
conflict with the present, by a necessary calling and a Messianic wait; and
to deconstruct the dominant ideological and reifying instances of the present
to make room for memory. In other words, the noise of the present needs to
stop so we can hear the silence of the past. Among the metaphors used for
this concept, Benjamin often invokes the boundary between dreaming and
waking. It is Adorno’s main objection regarding a subjective understanding
the dialectic character of history, to which Benjamin replies in letters,
insisting on the receptive role of the subject in this historical time.
41 Benjamin, Kleine Geschichte der Photographie, ed. cit., p. 376.
42 Miriam Bratu Hansen, ”Benjamin’s Aura”, Critical Inquiry 34/2008,
pp. 336-375.
43 Benjamin, Kleine Geschichte der Photographie, ed. cit., p. 378.
44 Benjamin, Über einige Motive bei Baudelaire, GS I, pp. 646-647.
45 Benjamin, Passagen-Werk, GS V, p. 396.
46 Bratu Hansen, op. cit., p. 42.
47 Bratu Hansen’s text is brilliant in this sense.
48 Bratu Hansen, op. cit., p. 347.
49 Benjamin, Über einige Motive bei Baudelaire, op. cit., p. 611.
50 One of the most frequently invoked texts on attention is the essay about
Kafka: ”Wenn Kafka nicht gebetet hat - was wir nicht wissen - so war ihm
doch aufs höchste eigen, was Malebranche das natürliche Gebet der Seele
nennt - die Aufmerksamkeit. Und in sie hat er, wie die Heiligen in ihre
Gebete, alle Kreatur eingeschlossen.” (Franz Kafka. Zur zehnten Wiederkehr
seines Todestages, 1934, GS II, pp. 409-438.) To Malebranche, prayer
implies receptivity, receiving the grace or the unilateral act of the infinite
upon the finite open to receive it. As a form of attention, prayer has the same
receptive and unintentional character: binding the detail, the object’s feature,
is free listening to it and to the story it tells. Another text, Gewohnheit und
Aufmerksamkeit, in Denkbilder (1933, GS IV, pp. 407-408), is a dialectic
completion to the theory on attention: the latter has meaning when it
248
permanently claims its space (das Feld bestreitet) from habit (Gewohnheit).
Benjamin describes the permanent oscillation between the two, listening
and reply, or between strangeness and familiarity, in several paradigmatic
situations such as the urban perception of the child, the physiognomy of
the idler or the detective’s investigation.
51 Benjamin, Der Begriff der Kunstkritik in der deutschen Romantik, GS I, p.
56.
52 Benjamin, Über einige Motive bei Baudelaire, ed. cit., p. 653.
53 Benjamin, Das Kunstwerk im Zeitalter seiner technischen Reproduzierbarkeit
(dritte Fassung), GS I, p. 477.
54 See Ibidem, p. 508: “Das ist offenbar die Vollendung des l’art pour l’art.
Die Menschheit, die einst bei Homer ein Schauobjekt für die Olympischen
Götter war, ist es nun für sich selbst geworden. Ihre Selbstentfremdung hat
jenen Grad erreicht, der sie ihre eigene Vernichtung als ästhetischen Genuß
ersten Ranges erleben läßt. So steht es um die Asthetisierung der Politik,
welche der Faschismus betreibt. Der Kommunismus antwortet ihm mit der
Politisierung der Kunst.”
55 Susan Buck-Morss, ”Aesthetics and Anaesthetics: Walter Benjamin’sArtwork
Essay Reconsidered”, October, 62/1992, pp. 3-41.
56 Ibidem, p. 16.
57 Ibidem, p. 37. In what follows, we remain close to the author’s considerations.
58 Benjamin, Malerei und Graphik, GS II, p. 603.
59 See Thomas Weber, “Erfahrung”, in Benjamins Begriffe, ed. M. Opitz and E.
Wizisla, Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am Main, 2000. In Tofan, op. cit., we tried to
integrate these starting from the three-dimensional character of the concept:
epistemology, theology and politics are the main bases for the meanings
which Benjamin attributes to experience.
60 Benjamin, Über das Programm der kommenden Philosophie, GS II, p. 168.
61 Gershom Scholem, in Walter Benjamin – die Geschichte einer Freundschaft
(Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am Main, 1975, pp. 73 şi urm.), remarks Benjamin’s
prolonged interest in the meaning of philosophical reflection as Lehre, in a
traditional Judaic sense: “Unterweisung nicht nur über den wahren Stand
und Weg des Menschen in der Welt, sondern über den transkausalen
Zusammenhang der Dinge und ihr Verfasstsein in Gott.” Experience is,
Scholem shows, an occupation whose object is spiritual order (geistige
Ordnung), which it positions in place of the Kantian discussion on concepts.
But spiritual order must not be seen as a spiritual model, nor essence, but the
divine origin of the world which contains an absolute hierarchy of species.
62 Benjamin, Über den Begriff der Geschichte, GS I, p. 691. Werner Hamacher
also comments on this understanding of the historical index of the world (in
Walter Benjamin and History, ed. A. Benjamin, Continuum, London, 2005):
“The true historicity of historical objects lies in their irrealis. Their un-reality
is the store-place of the historically possible. For their irrealis indicates a
249
direction through which that which could have been is referred to those
for whom it could have been and for whom it is preserved as a – missed –
possibility.”
63 See note 40 for one such famous occurrence of this concept.
64 See Über den Begriff der Geschichte, section VIII. Also, Jacob Taubes,
Eschatologia occidentală, TACT, Cluj, 2008, on Israel as “place of
revolution.”
65 Martin Jay, Songs of Experience. Modern American and European Variations
on a Universal Theme, University of California Press, Berkeley, 2005.
66 In Einbahnstrasse (1923) and then in Berliner Kindheit um 1900 (1934),
Benjamin gives a fascinating description of the mimetic “logic” of the
hide-an-seek game: ”Das Kind, das hinter der Portiere steht, wird selbst zu
etwas Wehendem und Weißem, zum Gespenst. Der Eßtisch, unter den es
sich gekauert hat, läßt es zum hölzernen Idol des Tempels werden, wo die
geschnitzten Beine die vier Säulen sind. Und hinter einer Türe ist es selber
Tür, ist mit ihr angetan als schwerer Maske und wird als Zauberpriester alle
behexen, die ahnungslos eintreten” (Benjamin, Einbahnstrasse, GS IV, p.
116).
67 Jay, op. cit., p. 335.
68 Ibidem, pp. 338-339.
69 Benjamin, Passagen-Werk, GS V, p. 560.
70 Jay, op. cit., p. 340..
71 Benjamin, Berliner Kindheit um 1900, GS IV, p. 241.
72 Benjamin, Zur Kritik der Gewalt, GS II, p. 203. Benjamin Morgan comments,
in his article “Undoing Legal Violence: Walter Benjamin’s and Giorgio
Agamben’s Aesthetics of Pure Means”, Journal of Law and Society, 34/1,
2007, p. 52: “Where the recursive visibility of mythic violence offers a
criterion for understanding it as its own end, the invisibility (sic!) of the ends
of divine violence allows it to appear as pure means.”
73 Alain Besançon, Imaginea interzisă. Istoria intelectuală a iconoclasmului
de la Platon la Kandinsky, Humanitas, Bucharest, 1996, p. 79.
74 Jean-Luc Marion, L’idole et la distance, Grasset, Paris, 1977.
75 Ibidem, p. 23.
76 Ibidem, p. 25.
77 Ibidem, p. 277. Here, Marion starts from Lévinas’ considerations in Totalité
et Infini: essai sur l’extériorité (1961). It does not refer to the icon directly.
Other texts, e.g. De surcroît. Études sur les phénomènes saturés (2001) or
La croisée du visible (1991), allow a parallel reading of these discussions.
78 An almost literal translation.
79 Benjamin, Paralipomena to Über den Begriff der Geschichte, GS I, p. 1232.
80 In the Afterword to Walter Benjamin, Vise, Art, Bucharest, 2012, Burkhardt
Lindner notes the presence of this preference for detail especially in the
250
narration of dreams: ”The details are extremely clear and narratively

closed; many a time, the colour and sound of the dream are specifically
emphasized” (p. 136). The same can be said about historical experience
which, in Benjamin’s view, is intimately bound to dreams. See Tofan, op.
cit., section Istoricul ca ”Lumpensammler”/”chiffonier.”
81 See Andrei Pleşu, Despre îngeri, Humanitas, Bucharest, 2003, especially
pp. 69-70.
82 Benjamin, Berliner Chronik GS VI, p. 507.
251
Bibliography
Benjamin, W., Gesammelte Schriften, Rolf Tiedemann and Hermann
Schweppenhäuser (eds), vol. I–VII, Supl. I–III, Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am
Main, 1972–1999.
Benjamin, W., Vise, Art, Bucharest, 2012
Besançon, A., Imaginea interzisă. Istoria intelectuală a iconoclasmului de la Platon
la Kandinsky, Humanitas, Bucharest, 1996
Bratu Hansen, M., “Benjamin’s Aura”, Critical Inquiry 34/2008
Buck-Morss, S., “Aesthetics and Anaesthetics: Walter Benjamin’s Artwork Essay
Reconsidered”, October, 62/1992
Gilloch, G., in Myth and Metropolis. Walter Benjamin and the City, Polity Press,
Cambridge, 1996.
Gilloch, G., Walter Benjamin. Critical Constelations, Blackwell, Cambridge, 2002
Hegel, G. W. F., Phänomenologie des Geistes, Akademie-Verlag, Berlin, 1998
Jay, M., Songs of Experience. Modern American and European Variations on a
Universal Theme, University of California Press, Berkeley, 2005
Marion, J.-L., L’idole et la distance, Grasset, Paris, 1977.
Morgan, B., “Undoing Legal Violence: Walter Benjamin’s and Giorgio Agamben’s
Aesthetics of Pure Means”, Journal of Law and Society, 34/1, 2007
Oroveanu, A., Rememorare şi uitare. Scrieri de istorie a artei, Humanitas,
Bucharest, 2004
Pleşu, A., Despre îngeri, Humanitas, Bucharest, 2003.
Scholem, G., Walter Benjamin – die Geschichte einer Freundschaft, Suhrkamp,
Frankfurt am Main, 1975
Steiner, G., “To speak of Walter Benjamin”, in Benjamin Studien 1/1, 2002.
Stoichiţă, V. I., Vezi? Despre privire în pictura impresionistă, Humanitas, Bucharest,
2007
Tarangul, M., Bosch, Meridiane, Bucharest, 1974
Taubes, J., Eschatologia occidentală, TACT, Cluj, 2008
*** Benjamins Begriffe, (eds. M. Opitz and E. Wizisla), Suhrkamp, Frankfurt am
Main, 2000.
*** Walter Benjamin and History, (ed. A. Benjamin), Continuum, London, 2005
252
RĂZVAN VONCU
Born in 1969
Ph.D., University of Bucharest, 2006

Thesis: Confessive Narrative in Romanian Medieval Literature
Senior Lecturer, University of Bucharest, Faculty of Letters,

Department of Literary Studies
Scholarship of Open Society Foundation – Bulgarian and Balkanology Studies,

Bansko – Blagoevgrad, Bulgaria (1993)
Scholarship at “St. Kliment Ohridski” University of Sofia – Studies of Bulgarian
Language and Literature (1990)
Papers delivered at conferences in Romania, Serbia, Republic of Moldova

Numerous articles published on Literary Studies, Balkan Studies,
Cultural Studies
Published three translated books (from Italian and Serbian)
Author of 16 books among which:
Secvenţe literare contemporane (Contemporary Literary Fragments), I,
Viitorul Românesc, Bucharest, 2001
Secvenţe literare contemporane (Contemporary Literary Fragments), II,
Viitorul Românesc, Bucharest, 2002
Orizonturi medievale (Medieval Horizons), Artemis, Bucharest, 2003
Despre Preda şi alte eseuri neconvenţionale (On Preda and Other
Unconventional Essays), Semne, Bucharest, 2003
Eseuri critice (Critical Essays), Ed. Muzeului Naţional al Literaturii Române,
Bucharest, 2006
Textul confesiv în literatura română veche (The Confessive Text in the Medieval
Romanian Literature), Artemis, Bucharest, 2006
Fragmente de noapte (Slices of Night), Ideea Europeană/ EuroPress Group,
Bucharest, 2008
Secvenţe literare contemporane. O panoramă a deceniului 1990-2000
(Contemporary Literary Fragments. A Panorama of the 1990-2000 Decade),
Editura Academiei Române, Bucharest, 2009
Un deceniu de literatură română (A Decade of Romanian Literature),
Ideea Europeană, Bucharest, 2009
Zece studii literare (Ten Literary Studies), Editura Academiei Române,
Bucharest, 2010
Labirintul mărturisirii (The Labirynth of Confession), Editura Tracus Arte,
Bucureşti, 2012
ALTERNATIVE CULTURE AND POLITICAL
OPPOSITION IN TITOIST AND POST-TITOIST
YUGOSLAVIA (1945-1991)
This project proposes in the first place to trace, by a few significant

moments, the evolution of alternative culture in former Yugoslavia in the
period 1945-1991 and secondly, to outline the correspondences and
influences between such evolution of the alternative culture and the recent
history of ex-Yugoslavia.
The main focus in my research will be to identify the cultural codes
and contexts of the Yugoslav totalitarian regime, in close connection to
a phenomenon for which the political regime was not actually ready and
for which the Leninist and Stalinist theses did not provide any answers.
The situation of Yugoslavia should be so much the more interesting as we
think that the Titoist communist regime broke up with Moscow in 1948
and developed a theory and a practice different than the usual ones seen
in the East Europe.
The second focus of my research will be to investigate the importance
of the alternative culture within the much larger framework of the general
culture, and also to fight against the preconception of the existence of
two cultures: an “elitist”, performance culture for the intellectuals, and a
“vulgar”, consumer one for the uncultivated masses. Insofar as it generates
an original creation, culture is one, and counter-culture, despite that after
the collapse of communism ended in entertainment, was by the time I will
speak of able to assume, throughout the various critical moments of the
political and cultural evolution of ex-Yugoslavia, intellectual and civic
missions of great responsibility.
Unlike the research on alternative culture in Western Europe, the status
of research in this particular field of Yugoslav culture is not very advanced.
We need a theoretical grounding, able to accredit for the presence of the
forms and manifestations of alternative culture in a totalitarian regime,
255
and also a synthesis of the few histories and monographs dedicated to

phenomena and personalities of the Yugoslav counter-culture: the pop
art phenomenon, the last avant-garde movement called Klokotrism, the
rock band Bijelo Dugme, the musician Goran Bregović, the film-maker
Emir Kusturica or the visual artist Olja Ivanicki.
As for current bibliography, there is even a research – unfortunately
biased and far from the academic neutrality required – dedicated to the
relation between the music of Riblja Čorba band and the Serbian politics
during the 1980s-1990s. I could also find useful remarks in the books and
studies of some contemporary Balkans specialists such as Stefano Bianchini
(La Questione Jugoslava) or Barbara Jelavitch (History of the Balkans). Yet,
this study attempts to sketch the hallmarks of a new synthesis.
I. Counter-culture, alternative culture. Moving concepts

If we stick with the theory of counter-culture as presented in the classic
book of Theodore Roszak, The Making of a Counter Culture (1969), the
very existence of some phenomena such as alternative culture, counter-
culture or (in the lingo of ultra-conservatory theorists) infraculture seems
difficult to accept in the context of a totalitarian regime of the Socialist
type, as it was the political regime established in 1945 in Yugoslavia and
in all the other East European countries.
One explanation would be that the birth of counter-culture, in the
classic theory of Theodore Roszak, is closely related, first of all, to a
political context of democracy and to the idea of developed capitalist
societies, as in the world of the United States of America or in certain
countries of Western Europe like France, Germany of Great Britain at
the beginning of the decade 1960-1970. The origins of counter-cultures
are also accompanied by the manifestation of major political and social
crises like the Vietnam War or the Civil Rights Movement. This is the
background against which, according to Roszak, “only a strict minority
of young and a handful of their adult mentors”1 can raise their voices,
as the only people responsible in the construction of a counter-culture.
They perceive themselves by the time as the saving solution to preserve
humanism and civilization, threatened by “what anti-utopians like Huxley
and Orwell have forecast”.2
The inexistence or the poor development of any of the said elements
could raise questions on whether we should speak of counter-culture, or
256
RĂZVAN VONCU
not. In countries like Spain or Portugal, for instance, although capitalism

was sufficiently well-developed, until 1975 and 1974 respectively, right-
wing, catholic and conservatory dictatorships existed, which, through
the agency of almighty repression mechanisms, prevented the countries
from the emergence and development of contesting cultural structures,
and most especially from the appearance of a young generation with a
political and cultural consciousness that we could call anti-system.
On the other hand, in Latin America there were quite a few democratic
regimes, but the poor development of the capitalist social and economic
structures did not permit the emergence of a coherent form of counter-
culture. Against the background of a volatile establishment and given
the enhanced permeability of the social strata, Latin America could not
develop conflicting cultural structures where a technocratic ossified
majority may be challenged and opposed by a humanistic and dynamic
minority: at the south of Rio Grande, right and left are actually notions
of quite relativity.
Finally, in countries like Japan or South Korea there existed both
democracies and open-market economies, but the cultural Asian-like
autarchic systems made that, despite such favorable premises, counter-
culture could not be yet developed but only eventually, much later after
becoming official in the European cultures (at the beginning of the 1980s),
and solely in the form of the industry of entertainment.3 Most particularly,
these Asian gerontocratic cultures did not allow the development of a
political consciousness to the young Asian generations of the 1960s and
1970s, whose revolutionary potential was unfortunately symbolized only
by the hideous Maoist “Cultural Revolution”. (Note that a superficial
Western reading of the 1960s-1970s apparently identified it as counter-
culture, while, as a matter of fact, the only common point it had with
counter-culture was the violence showed in the deconstruction of any
antagonizing paradigms).
Besides, should we abandon the somehow triumphalist perspective of
Theodore Roszak and of other theorists of the counter-culture,4 we shall
notice that not even in democratic states with highly-developed capitalist
systems did counter-culture operate without facing reactions from the
establishment. Such reactions usually restricted its scope by the use of
legal means (and, first of all, by resorting to public policies and budget
instruments5). Jean-Michel Djian, in an avant-propos to the anthology of
studies Vincennes. Une aventure de la pensée critique, emphasized the
257
very contradictory element that existed in the French social environment

of the 1970s between contestation and the sphere of political power:
La pensée contemporaine visionnaire y trouvait (at Vincennes – my note

/ R. V.) un territoire de prédilection, et les intellectuels une sorte de havre
en ébulition. C’est une authentique société en miniature qui en jaillit,
peupleé de milliers de non-bacheliers, de travailleurs, d’étudiants de toutes
origins géographiques et socials, d’enseignants cooptés. Elle vit de maîtres
interdisciplinaires, des assistants émancipés, des gourous pénétrés, des
visionnaires improbables dispenser un corpus de conaissance si audacieux
qu’il suscita l’emoi: chez les récipiendaires comme dans les hautes spheres
du pouvoir terrifié à l’idée que l’on puisse, in situ, réinventer le monde. De
là est née une culture. De la contestation, de la liberté, de l’innovation,
de la transgression, de l’exigence, le tout porté par une certain idée de
la pensée.6
Even when it was born within a legitimate structure and had a

fundamental academic dimension, as it was the case with the University of
Vincennes, counter-culture raised, according to the specialists, numerous
concerns and replicas from the power, which was very sensitive to the
development of sciences with a critical potentiality such as philosophy,
urbanism, social sciences, etc. The destiny of the experimental University
of Vincennes tells much in this respect: after a series of scandals produced
by the Police, the University was forcibly moved to Saint-Denis,7 and the
old buildings bearing the visual signs of the critical spirit in action were
demolished in 1980, even before the new University site was to be built.
Nowadays, Université Paris VIII – Vincennes – Saint-Denis is a large but
marginal university, open to students from the Third World, and with an
excellent potential of academic research and an elite teaching body, but
completely deprived of the potential spirit of social criticism which made
it famous about four decades ago.8
Let us note, nevertheless, that although it seems that, in order to speak of
counter-culture or alternative culture, we should be able first to identify the
existence of democracy and capitalism, elements of counter-culture have
existed in all the other areas of the world where there was no democracy
at all, or which had economies far from the stage of highly-developed
capitalism. Early or derived forms of counter-culture appeared even in
places where the political power fought a sustained and explicit battle
against them. We should reflect upon the case of Brazil, where at the end
of the 1960s and beginning of the 1970s – which makes it quite relative
258
RĂZVAN VONCU
synchronical with the Western cultures – the phenomenon of Tropicalism

was born, whose concepts were closely related to specific ideas of the
beat generation. The Tropicalist Revolution was equally a reaction
against the Brazilian society and a post-colonial reaction that asked for
the abandonment of the Western cultural patterns and the enactment of
local ones, fed from the very roots of the pre-colonial indigenous culture.
The outstanding members of the Tropicalist Revolution, like Joao Gil or
Caetano Veloso, were forced to choose the exile, and their music and texts
were banned by the military dictatorship, which still could not prevent
Tropicalism from resisting as an underground phenomenon, until the
return of Brasil to democracy.
The element that makes the existence of certain counter-culture elements
possible in hostile social-political environments is the appearance of
minority phenomenon of the counter-culture. As a minority phenomenon,
counter-culture may avoid censorship and even repression more easily,
by taking refuge to underground or closed-circuit environments. It may
even dispense with the official institutions, by operating in private areas
difficult to control, however tough the political regimes may be.
One little example that combines all these evasive constituents of
counter-culture is Club “A” in Bucharest, which belongs with the “Ion
Mincu” Institute of Architecture. Established in 1969, as a closed-circuit
institution, accessible only to students that studied Architecture and
officially registered as members, the club hosted numerous artistic
manifestations opposed to official art, and which had an obvious content
of social and political criticism. Such existence was possible thanks to
its ambiguous statute: the club existed socially as a public institution,
with an officially registered seat, depended administratively on the “Ion
Mincu” Institute of Architecture but operated in a private way, due to its
closed circuit, accessible only for its members and only once a week for
one guest of each member. The private operation of the club kept the
censorship (unfortunately, not also the police, or better say the former
communist Militia) away from the club. On the other hand, it is not less
true that all the public manifestations of Club A that were carried out
outside the confined space of the institution – and more particularly, the
Club A Festivals – were censored.9
In order to have an alternative, we definitely need that the mere idea
of alternative should be accepted at the level of the current political
practices. However “liberal” they may be, communist regimes were not
famous for accepting alternatives, even the most innocent ones: on the
259
contrary, their history is a long repertory of repressive actions, starting

from the most insignificant deviations from the official line of the political
party and which could occasionally affect even the regime officials
or the people aligned to the party’s ideology. The alternative was not
theoretically accepted even within the limits of the official culture. The
much-acclaimed “cultural resistance”, if not a post factum compensatory
concept, consisted of a bunch of disparate facts, and not in a coordinated
strategy with clear objectives. And most especially, it was not the
expression of the consciousness of a young generation, eager to save the
humanist values from the pressure of the technocrat society and did not
have a global amplitude either: not a single act of creation that we could
include in the phenomenon of “cultural resistance” equaled the power
that we could actually see in Western acts of counter-culture. The acts of
“cultural resistance” were strictly subsumed to the mission of preserving
a minimum of normality in a politically subordinated cultural climate.
In practical terms, it we take the case of Romania, we could identify
in the communist period not less than four consecutive ideological
movements, all of them imposed to the culture and society as the only
ways of literary creation: 1) proletcultism (1948-1949), 2) socialist realism
(1950 – about 1964), 3) socialist humanism (1968-cca 1971) and 4)
protochronism (1977-1989).10 Three of them even contained in their
titles roots or sounds that referred to their communist nature, while the
fourth represented the “original” ideological contribution of the Ceausescu
regime: a mixture of socialist realism and nationalism, of proletarian
sequels of the ’50s and cult for our “Thracian” origins, of primitivism
and autarchy. There were short periods of ideological confusion between
them that were caused by the political evolutions, but not even once did
the ideological confusion bring the freedom of creation or expression in
the Romanian public space. Censorship was a constant trait of the entire
communist period, and its role was not only to preserve the ideological
purity of the art works, but also to guide creation and rewrite the past.
In such a cultural and social system that drastically sanctioned any
trace of individuality, original expression or manifestation of diversity,
counter-culture could not get coagulated into open institutional
forms, but functioned solely in private or closed environments (see the
aforementioned case of Club A in the Romanian capital city).
This is why, should we limit strictly to the description of counter-culture
as performed by Theodore Roszak – the new revised edition of 199511 did
not bring any change of view, but only a few supplements and updates of
260
RĂZVAN VONCU
the information –, we should be very cautious when we leave the territory

of the rich and democratic societies of Western Europe and dare to venture
in the world of the communist societies of Eastern Europe.
Let us say that Roszak’s theory is already 44 years old: it has been
recently subject to direct or indirect criticism right from the viewpoint of
its own evolution, which changed 1) how we understand counter-culture
today, and 2) how counter-culture should be placed among the cultural
practices of humankind ever.
For instance, in a recent book, Steven Jezo-Vannier speaks of counter-
culture not as a historical phenomenon, possible to be located in time in a
specific age. Counter-culture is, according to the author, an eon, namely
a permanent reality of cultures, starting from Ancient times through the
ages and up to the present:
Contestations, contre-cultures, dissidences, hérésies, désobéissances,

insurrections, séditions, pirateries... l’histoire est jalonée de mouvements
d’opposition au système dominant. Avec plus ou moins de radicalité,
souvent à contre-courant de leurs contemporains, des individus se sont
positionnés en rupture avec le monde, le temps et la société qui les on
vus naître.12
Jezo-Vannier obviously puts a stress on the contents of the political

and social contestation in counter-culture, also achieving a “release” of
the concept from the temporal and ideological frontiers set by Roszak
– the 1960s, the beat music and the hippy movement, the anti-Vietnam
contestations and the Civil Rights Movement. This enlargement of
perspectives results in a kind of counter-culture “sans rivages” that
hallmarks the entire history of humankind and which could be logically
opposed by an official culture of repression and conformism, originating
also in the Ancient times (let us imagine an episode of that in the accepting
act of Socrates of drinking the coniine), and up to our times.
In reality, should we consider a gain the fact that there is a counter-
culture/ counter-cultures also outside the frameworks outlined by Theodore
Roszak, the risk that Jezo-Vannier’s viewpoint exposes us to would be to
extend the limits of culture and politics altogether. Not every contestatary
practice should belong with culture, just as not all non-conformist acts of
culture should have a political content. To say that everything is culture
is as risky as it would be to say that everything is politics.
261
A better conception of a new theory of counter-culture(s) can be found

in the volume Contre-cultures!, brought out under the coordination of
Christophe Bourseiller and Olivier Penot-Lacassagne.13 The authors of
this collective volume also consider counter-culture a way of living in
culture and not a historical phenomenon, and they therefore approach
themes like: 1) the avant-garde and counter-culture, 2) the relation between
the cultural and political revolution, 3) the counter-culture of the 1980s
(New Wave, Black Generation), etc. As resulted from the very title of the
book, the somehow triumphalistic perspective of Roszak was left behind
in favor of a pluralist perspective, which advocates for a world full of
counter-cultures and for a contemporary culture actually composed of
several counter-cultures.
Should we read in that that we cannot use freely the classic concepts of
the theory of Western counterculture when we analyze the ways this has
manifested in communist countries? Do we need new, hybrid concepts
just like the manifestations of counter-culture, concepts liable to describe
phenomena and personalities that combined contestation and a semi-
official or even official existence, the free culture with the totalitarian
institutions of validation and the democratic thought and action, free
of any constraints, with the living within the strict confined frontiers of
totalitarian institutions?
More particularly, the recent criticism on Theodore Roszak’s theory
provides us with a few working instruments that are more appropriate to
the cultural context of the Titoist and post-Titoist Yugoslavia.
One accomplishment would be to reveal first of all, as Steven Jezo-
Vannier did, the connections between the literary bohemianism and the
counter-culture:
La contestation artistique, reprise par les beatniks puis le mouvement

hippie, se place dans la filiation d’une longue tradition, sans cesse
renouvelée, qui a traversé le Xxe siècle. En gagnant la France, les auteurs
américains des beat et lost generation ont cherché à nouer des liens avec
les bohèmes parisiennes des XIXe et Xxe siècles, celles de Montmartre, de
Montparnasse et de Saint-Germain. La bohème n’a rien d’un mouvement
organisé, théorisé et cloisonné, elle se définit uniquement par l’attitude
commune et la mode de vie des artistes parisiens qui la font vivre. Elle
se caractérise par la marginalité et l’anticonformisme de ses artisans, qui
font le choix d’une esthétique à contre-courant de la mode bourgeoise, et
s’opposent à la vague romantique qui séduit l’aristocratie. Familiers des
cabarets et des cafés d’artistes des quartiers populaires, ils mènent une vie
262
RĂZVAN VONCU
communautaire, se retrouvant quotidiennement por partager rires, alcools,

drogues et plaisirs charnels. Cette vie d’excès, refusant la dogme du travail,
est tempérée par la pauvreté des bohèmes, qui vivent maigrement des fruits
de leur art et de quelques boulots sans lendemain.14
The homologies between the artistic bohemianism and the counter-

culture are truly numerous and easily discernible, despite the fact that
the first does not have an organized character, while counter-culture is
doubled by theories and, in the end, by institutions that get it structured and
give it the offensive character toward the technocrat society. But the refusal
of conformism, the violent anti-bourgeois aesthetics, the dismissal of the
protestant spirit read in the “cult of labor” supported by the capitalism,
as well as the community spirit make the artistic bohemianism the place
of first choice when we study counter-culture. In Western Europe, the
bohemianism of the 1950s was the first cultural space where certain
changes of paradigm could be sensed, which announced the future break-
ups and were about to make the second half of the past century so renown.
The second valuable idea would be the organic connection that exists
between the avant-garde and the counter-culture, an idea proposed in the
study “Vol au dessus d’un nid d’ignus: surréalisme et contre-culture” by
Jérôme Duwa, a study included in the volume coordinated by Christophe
Bourseiller and Olivier Penot-Lacassagne.15 In the words of the author,
Pour reprendre les distinctions introduites par Alain Touraine dans un

article de 1974, le surréalisme n’a pas de rapport avec les drop-out
Beat dans le style de «refus» de la société; il n’est pas non plus attiré
par une recherche mystique à base de philosophie zen fondant de
nouvelles communautés; il n’accorde aucun intérêt à la musique pop et
très peu au jazz; il est fort éloigné sociologiquement de la réalité de la
vie étudiante, qu’elle soit celle des facultés parisiennes ou a fortiori des
campus américains. En revanche, ce que Touraine nomme «contestation
culturelle» et pas seulement «nouvelle culture», «refus», «culture parallèle»
ou «rupture culturelle» est un terrain commun entre la tradition surréaliste
et les mouvements d’opposition mis en effervescence par la guerre du
Vietnam (1959-1975).16
In other words, the sociological status and the surrealist themes may
be very different from those of counter-culture, but the grammar of the
forms remains the same.
263
However, an easier attempt to define alternative culture in the

communist space will be to define it by what it is not, rather than by
what it actually is, or by what the Western canons tell us that it should
be. There is an infallible symptom provided to us by the very censorship
and communist propaganda, and with the help of which we could rapidly
identify the creations of counter-culture. This will, in the language of
propaganda and official criticism, the accusation of decadentism, moral
degradation or unhealthy condition, with respect to the works and/or
artists in question.
Totalitarian regimes basically rely on the idea of salvation, of
redemption, applied to nations. In this sense, art works do not divide any
longer into aesthetically valid and without value, respectively, but into
healthy and unhealthy ones, meaning that the healthy ones are obviously
those devoted to the regime, while the others will be the independent or
antagonizing creations. Whenever we meet this hygiene-sanitary criterion
instead of an aesthetic one, we can be sure that the judgment will attack
the contestatory work created outside the principles of the official canon.
In the period 1948-1960, this accusation usually regarded the political
contestation disguised into works of art and generally all the creations that
were not based on the dominant ideology. After 1960, the accusation of
moral and/or artistic decadentism regarded solely the creations of counter-
culture, to whom the official propaganda opposed a healthy, namely a
controlled “counter-culture” (like in Ceausescu’s Romania, with the case
of the „Flacăra” Circle).
***
In the Titoist and post-Titoist Yugoslavia, counter-culture originated

and lived from: 1) the older Yugoslav avant-garde that – through artists
and writers like Dušan Matić, Oskar Davičo, Moni de Buli, Milan Dedinac
– continued to influence the contemporary letters and arts (the most
illustrative example will be that of the poet Vasko Popa, the most important
modern Serbian poet); 2) from the literary and artistic bohemianism, which
was very much evolved, and 3) from a series of phenomena such as Pop
Art, the rock music and the hippie lifestyle, that gradually appeared in
the cultural life of Yugoslavia once the communist regime became more
liberal and opened itself to Western Europe.
264
RĂZVAN VONCU
II. A different type of socialism

The Titoist and post-Titoist Yugoslavia fortunately make an exception
in the East-European picture of the repression of alternatives.
The Yugoslav socialist regime was not one to admit the right or need
to have alternatives, in any field of activity at all. But the specificity of the
Yugoslav communism, together with the different geopolitical context in
which Josip Broz Tito placed himself after his break-up with the Comintern
(1948), made that the existence of one or several alternatives in several
fields would be tolerated and even discreetly encouraged. Small and
medium private agricultural property, private trade and most especially
the full freedom of circulation of the Yugoslav citizens – that is, the famous
“red passport” – took to a more varied image of the socialist society of
Yugoslavia than in the other states blocked behind the Iron Curtain.
Joint properties in agriculture, to take one example, were subject to
a mere experiment in Yugoslavia, unlike in the other communist states,
where the land reform and the cooperativization took out the land
cultivation from the authority of the legitimate land owners and placed it
under the authority of the State.(For, even if theoretically the plots subject
to cooperativization remained legally under the peasants’ ownership,
their cultivation did not depend on them anymore. Both with the help
of the laws – which imposed to the joint owners a lot of obligations and
restrictions –, and also through the agency of some abusive bodies, private
property upon the land became fictitious.)
Nevertheless, this was not the case with Yugoslavia. Here the Soviet
solutions were not applied ad litteram, and the best example can be
found right in the field of agriculture. At the end of 1948, promptly after
the break-up with Moscow, the Yugoslav regime decreed the beginning
of cooperativization in agriculture, taking after the Soviet model.17 Only
that the reaction of the peasants – which represented almost 63% of the
population –, was very rough, which made that as early as from 1949
the authorities would start to give up on the idea,18 and in 1953 to even
abandon the idea in its entirety and give back the lands to their owners.19
This is the only case of the type in the entire communist system.
The same difference can be reported also at the level of the industrial
policies. The first five-year plan, commenced in 1946, got profiled from the
very beginning as a failure, much aggravated by the economic embargo
imposed by the Soviet Union upon Yugoslavia at the beginning of 1949.20
Because of this, on the 27th of July 1950, the Yugoslav regime adopted
265
the economic system of self-management,21 which turned the centralized

and bureaucratic system of the Soviet type into a decentred one, whereby
the decision-making did not lie any more with the minister on top of the
respective industrial domain, but with the economic units themselves.
Subsequently, the state property resulted after nationalization was turned
into a social property, within a system where all the employees were
co-interested and involved in the decision-making process: in exchange,
the state apparatus was to a big extent released from the burden of this
economic bureaucracy. In the decade 1950-1960, which was marked
by serious economic problems in all the socialist countries, the result of
the aforementioned measures took to one of the most rapid rhythms of
economic growth of the entire world: 11% in 1953, 14% in 1955, 10%
in 1955, 17% in 1956, and in the period 1956-1960, the average increase
came to the amazing percent of 45.6%, as compared to 1956.22
We cannot definitely speak of capitalist economy in Yugoslavia, but
of a social economy where the weight of private initiative and of private
property was considerably larger than in any other socialist states. At the
same time, prosperity was also neatly superior, both for the State (which
fulfilled many investments in infrastructure), and for the citizens, as well.
This prosperity did not mean an equalitarian leveling ordered by the top
management of the Communist Party, but the maintenance and even the
formation of distinct social strata where the middle class became the most
important class of the society. This middle class – with many bourgeois
elements in its constituency –, was an eminent product resulted from
this type of socialism, and was to become the element of stability of the
Yugoslav regime, and also the target group of the artistic contestation of
the 1960s and 1970s (like in democratic regimes).
A special discussion should be borne on the political regime that the
Yugoslav communism imposed upon its own citizens, and which deserves
a more distinctive approach than the appraisals or undifferentiated
criticism, respectively, that were expressed after the disintegration of the
federal state. This is because 1) the Yugoslav regime was part of a world
system of power, which most often caused in medium and small countries
favorable or unfavorable evolutions, and 2) the personality of Josip Broz
Tito is still set up in lights and shadows more than in the case of any other
communist dictator.
In general terms, one may say that there existed three distinct ages
in the Yugoslav domestic policies: 1) 1945-1948, when both the Soviet
policies and the post-war policies peculiar to the countries occupied by the
266
RĂZVAN VONCU
Nazi Germany were applied (see the deportation of the Swabians from the
Banat and the repression of the members of pro-Nazi guerrillas in Croatia,
Bosnia-Herzegovina, Slovenia and Serbia); 2) 1948-1954, the most radical
period, when the open conflict with Stalin allowed Tito to liquidate,
through a system that was similar to the Soviet concentration camps (on
the Goli Otok island, in the Adriatic Sea), any real or alleged political
enemies, and 3) 1954-1991, years of progressive civil liberalization, when
Yugoslavia turned into the most liberal communist state of the world.
Mention should be made that one of the basic instruments of personal
freedom in that world, namely the tourist passport, was established by
the Constitution of 1945, and the access of any citizen to such passport
was never restricted, not even in the periods of maximum political strain.
The right to circulation remained, throughout the entire communist era, at
maximum parameters in Yugoslavia, and this unrestricted right produced
effects not only upon the domestic regime, but also upon the development
of culture and counter-culture themselves.
The only field where the Titoist Yugoslavia chose to align to the
policies of the other communist states was religion. Religion was both
repressed and isolated on a large scale, even on a scale larger than what
happened in Romania over the same years. However, Tito’s rationale
was different than the idea of replacing religion with the Marxist-Leninist
“people’s opium”: the Yugoslav Federation was a multi-religious state,
where Christian Orthodoxy, Catholicism, Islamism and Judaism coexisted,
not to mention other smaller religious cults. The official atheism was also
a way to reduce the “asperities” between the Yugoslav peoples and to
maintain political stability, as well.
In conclusion, there was repression in Yugoslavia,23 but to a more
reduced extent as seen in other communist countries and within a shorter
period of life (which unfortunately does not change too much the overall
picture, for we consider irrelevant whether a political system imprisoned
200.000 persons for political causes, like in Romania, or “only” 32.000,
like in Yugoslavia). All types of limitations of political and civil liberties
that were criticized in the totalitarian regimes of Eastern Europe existed in
former Yugoslavia, too – except for the freedom of circulation that all the
population enjoyed –, although these limitations were applied on shorter
periods and at different degrees of intensity. However, the regime was
perceived both in the inside and from the outside as the most liberal one
of all the communist regimes.
267
III. Internal contradictions and Tito’s solution

Another element that differentiates communist Yugoslavia from other
countries of the former Soviet bloc is its ethnic diversity, translated in
administrative terms into a federal structure.
Both the USSR and Czechoslovakia were federal states. But the
federalism of the Soviet Union was only apparent, if we think of the
powerful Russian hegemony, visible in the very statute of the Russian
language, which was the official language of the entire Union, and last but
not least at the level of every individual republic. In Czechoslovakia, on
the other hand, we had a sort of “dualism”, translated into a partnership
between two republics that were closely similar in size and also ethnically
and linguistically similar.
In Yugoslavia, this kind of diversity was straightforwardly disconcerting
for the Westerners, who were confronted with six republics – Serbia,
Croatia, Bosnia-Herzegovina, Macedonia, Slovenia and Montenegro –
plus two autonomous provinces (Vojvodina and Kosovo-Metohija, both
in Serbia), and all were inhabited by about 26 ethnic groups. Except for
Slovenia, all the other 5 republics were actually an ethnic mosaic whose
cohesion was ensured by acceptable standards of living and, paradoxically,
by Tito’s absolute power, who would forbid any kind of nationalist
movement with separatist goals.24
One of the causes of the differences between the Yugoslav
communists and Moscow, which eventually took to the 1948 break-up
from Moscow, was represented by the very particular structure of the
Yugoslav federation, which did not permit the application as such of the
formulas and solutions imposed by the Soviets to the other communist
countries. The reconcilement of the small nations that formed the Yugoslav
federation, each with its own traditions and aspirations, and each with its
particular expectations from a regime created through a legitimate war
of independence from the German occupation (1941-1944), was much
more difficult than governing through terror, as Stalin used to do in the
USSR. The formal cause of Tito’s break-up with Stalin (or better said,
of his excommunication by the latter) is known for a fact: the Yugoslav
leader refused to take part in the great Balkan federation that Moscow
was preparing,25 and that was for obvious reasons. The existence of some
differences with Bulgaria in the issue of Macedonia, as well as in the
Albanian problem from Kosovo, made Tito very reserved to the question
of such political projects, which risked to destabilize Yugoslavia, a state
268
RĂZVAN VONCU
where the interethnic balance had been seriously jeopardized during the
war, and trust was so difficult to be gained back. Tito preferred to look
for his own way to build the socialist society and for his “own way to the
communism”, which was motivated both by his wish to remain the only
master over Yugoslavia’s fate and by the multi-ethnic and multicultural
specificity of the country, which imposed to the leader from Belgrade
much caution in adopting the Soviet solutions and suggestions.
IV. The roots of the Yugoslav communism

Communism also had in Yugoslavia more powerful origins than in other
East European states, some of these roots even preceding the communist
movement from USSR.
First of all, it was the zadruga concept, which was a form of organizing
the community in the villages form the West Balkans, from the Middle
Age and up to the dawns of modernity, with the only exception provided
by the Slovene villages.
Zadruga was an organization that comprised from a few individuals up
to 70-80 people, interrelated through direct kinship or in-law associations
(marriage, god-parenting). These people had joint ownership upon the
important property – lands, production means, meadows, orchards, lakes,
etc. – and private property was reduced only to some personal stock of
each individual. Labor was equally divided, but according to everyone’s
capabilities: the children were responsible with herding the cattle, the
women and the elders dealt with household activities, easy agricultural
works were assigned both to adult men and women, while the hard works
were only assigned to men. The community was ruled by an old man,
called domaćin, who had domestic administrative and legal duties, as well
as responsibilities in exerting the (Ottoman and Habsburg, respectively)
state authority, according to the area. There was also a mistress of the
zadruga that was called domaćica: she had to take care of the children’s
and young girls’ education and of the cultivation of folk arts.
Several zadruga used to form a village, which at a larger scale would
reproduce the same community structure, with joint ownership and
exploitation through labor division, but in equal proportions. All the
domaćins would form a village council, which had increased competences
in deciding upon the rotations in using the lands, mills, ovens, wells,
woods, maintenance of roads. This council was also the community’s
269
tax collector, which they further delivered to the tax authorities of the
village, and they were also granted legal powers and moral censorship.26
Zadruga left deep marks in the collective mentalities of the ex-Yugoslavs
and, even if the official propaganda has always denied that, this form of
organization also hallmarked the original solutions of the communist
regime, such as in the theory of self-management and in the respective
administrative practices, which always emphasized the community’s roles
and the autonomous decision-making.
Beside zadruga, which anticipated certain forms of communist social
organization, the Yugoslav communism was also rooted in another
domestic reality that was both powerful and prestigious.
This is the former Austrian social democracy from Slovenia, Croatia
and the Serbian Banat. The Socialist Party of Austria, one of the most
powerful parties of the ex-Austro-Hungarian Empire was increasingly
heading towards Marxism in the eve of the First World War. Tito himself
had begun his political career in this party, first as a trade union activist
(1910), and then as a full member. In developed industrial regions like
Vojvodina (north of Serbia), Slovenia and Croatia, the ideology of the left
had profound roots, and the future Yugoslav Communist Party many times
came and took advantage of these pre-existent structures that were trade
unionist and party-like, and which were remnants left from the extinct
Socialist Party of Austria.
The post-war political polarization in former Yugoslavia therefore
occurred on other criteria than in the states of Central and East Europe,
and the repression, despite playing its part in the Yugoslav society, was
more limited than in the so-called “popular democracies”. The reality is
that the communist regime was perceived as a legitimate one by a large
majority of the population, as well as by the intellectuals, unlike in the
other East European countries, where this regime was the unfortunate
result of the Soviet occupation and of a distribution of the “spheres of
influence” from Yalta.
This legitimacy of the political regime, although it was about to fade
away at the end of the federal state, nevertheless it was about to give a
particular direction to artistic contestation.
270
RĂZVAN VONCU
V. An open and varied cultural system

The inevitable cultural diversity of the Yugoslav federation was to
be stimulated by the very Titoist communist regime, both as a form of
consolidation of his personal power (Tito being a ruler as authoritarian
as any other communist leader),27 as well as a way to consolidate the
common state of the six republics.
If we pursue the relationship between the federal power and the
powers of the each republic, between 1945 and 1974 – the date of
the first communist Constitution and, respectively, the year of the last
substantial amendment of the same – we can easily notice that the
permanent tendency was to diminish the functions and power of the
federal structures, in parallel with an increase of the republican and
provincial ones. Practically, apart from the army, the police and external
representation, which were all under the power of Tito himself, the other
functions of the state (including the monetary issues28) passed, one by
one, to the power of the constituent republics.
Most especially, education and culture were domains exclusively
under the power of each republic, which – considering the constitutional
provisions that were favorable to the minority languages and cultures –
could not take but to a space of cultural diversities within the Yugoslav
space. Unfortunately, as we shall see, the socialist illusion prevented
them from doubling this space of cultural diversities with a culture of the
diversity itself: since nobody dared to challenge the communist nature of
the state or the unity of the federation, the Communist Party considered
that socialism and its myths was sufficient to make the Yugoslavs live
together in harmony. The absence of a culture of diversity, tolerance and
political compromise was to appear as fatal in 1991, when the collapse of
communism and the falling apart of the federal state were accomplished
by means of a series of bloody civil wars. Unfortunately, as we shall see,
the critical and contestatory action of counter-culture did not suffice to
build a culture of diversity and tolerance.
The stimulation of cultural diversity and the protection of the specificity
of each of the six republics that formed Yugoslavia, despite the merciless
political calculations that stood behind it, finally took to the establishment
of a Yugoslav cultural system more open and varied than in other socialist
states. This opening could not be but favorable to counter-culture, which
was thus able to express itself in Yugoslavia with more freedom than in
any other socialist state.
271
Within this system, alternative culture appeared earlier (and in better

articulated forms) than in the remaining communist world, and was
massively affirmed in the 1960s and 1970s, became dominant in the
1980s and left its imprints upon the political and cultural context of the
last decade of the federation.
A favoring element was the heterogeneity of censorship, which was
caused by the decentralization and the increased transfer of prerogatives
from the centre toward the republics and provinces. This is why censorship
in Yugoslavia was an institution that had very different aspects from one
republic to another, and from the federal to the republican level. More
severe in Belgrade – where the federal structures were located, together
with those of the largest republic, Serbia –, censorship was more permissive
in other republics, such as Bosnia-Herzegovina or Croatia, a fact that
explains the more rapid developments of some counter-culture genres–
and the rock music, first of all – at the margins, and not in the centre.
However, there were also some contrary situations, especially close to the
end of the communist regime: small local tyrants, ruling with their cultural
and public order prerogatives, and who, in the name of decentralization,
censored some rock shows, which, for instance, in Belgrade had been
quite free to perform.29
Within the Yugoslav alternative culture, there were similar genres
to those that could be seen in Western Europe, but – given the cultural
richness of a multiethnic society as the Yugoslav one – certain original
ways also developed, which answered the public’s expectations and got
adapted to the particular context of the Yugoslav society.
VI. The political constituency of the alternative culture

The political constituency of counter-culture was recognized even by
its first theorist, Theodore Roszak, despite the fact that he put an emphasis
on the social and cultural dimension of the new structure appeared at
the beginning of the 1960s. Late research has insisted, nevertheless, more
than ever on the political role of counter-culture and on its commitment(s)
to that effect.
For instance, according to Steven Jezo-Vannier, the political
constituency, that of opposition and contestation, is essential in defining
counter-culture. It actually links the various historical forms of counter-
culture:
272
RĂZVAN VONCU
La dissidence contre-culturelle este une lame de fond qui traverse les

époques. Ses racines sont nombreuses et pongent profondément dans
le passé, convergeant chaque fois vers des mouvements plus anciens.
Les référents sont plus ou moins directs, mais permettent de dessiner
les contours d’une tradition de la dissidence, voire, quelques fois d’une
véritable lignée, d’une chaîne continue. Ainsi, on peut observer que al
contestation des sixties a nourri les élans qui lui ont succédé, des punks
au hackers; tout comme elle a elle-même puisé dans ses prédécesseurs:
beatniks, situationnistes, surréalistes, bohèmes, s’inspirant même parfois
d’expériences tirées d’un passé beaucoup plus lointain.30
However, in a communist regime one must make a difference between

mere contestation and counter-cultural contestation.
And this is why we say that there was an implicitly contestatory side in
any valuable work of art that managed to be brought out in a communist
regime. Any valuable work is by itself a testimony of the false equalitarian
theories, and acts against the moral and intellectual proletarization that
is the ultimate goal of any communist regime. It is not about this type of
implicit contestation that we speak here. Counter-cultural contestation
always implies an explicit and public gesture of fighting the officials,
of open confrontation with the various bodies of the propaganda and
repression (from mass media to various party organizations).
The political constituency of the Yugoslav alternative culture was from
the very beginning visible and assumed by its representatives. As from its
early age already, when it had not yet parted with the scholarly culture
proper (in the 1950s), alternative culture has been established as a way
of contestation of the communist regime, more precisely of the socialist
realism as the unique cultural way.
As a matter of fact, socialist realism, as performed in the Soviet Union,
Bulgaria, Romania and the other socialist states, did not represent the main
target of the Yugoslav contestation of the 1950s. And this was because
from this viewpoint, as well, the Titoist communism was also different, as
it did not introduce the socialist realism as the unique method of creation,
as it happened in the remaining communist world.
I have spoken before of the roots of the Yugoslav communism. They
made that, in the inter-war period, quite a large number of valuable
intellectuals, especially young ones, were to enlarge the lines of the
Communist Party of Yugoslavia, now still illegal. Tito himself had a close
collaborator in the person of the surrealist artist Moša Pijade (1890-1957),
who would become in the Second World War the founder of the Tanjug
273
Press Agency and the informal leader of the propaganda.31 Pijade was
a cultivated man, even refined, and that is why the application of the
party policies in the propagandistic and agitatoric work, especially after
the break-up with Moscow, were to move away more and more from
the Soviet patterns. Pijade did not encourage purges, interdictions and
physical repression against the intellectuals that were not aligned to the
Communist Party and neither did he ask for the organization of Party cells
within the artistic Unions, which thus remained politically independent
throughout their entire life.
Pijade did not agree either with the introduction of the socialist realism
in the letters or visual arts. He first encouraged a few dogmatic artists, but
when confronted with the opposition of some genuine men of letters– like
Vasko Popa, Miodrag Pavlović –, the Party executives did not make any
interventions in favor of dogmatism, and the socialist realism eventually
disappeared as fast as the cooperativization in agriculture.
However, although the socialist realism did not strike roots in
Yugoslavia, the disputes around it at the beginning of the 1950s maintained
quite a dogmatic climate, aggravated after the unexpected death of Moša
Pijade, in 1957. The most prestigious victim of this dogmatic atmosphere
was Branko Miljković (1934-1961), considered by the critics as one of
the most talented young poets affirmed after the Second World War.32
The personality of Miljković, a spectacular and troubling poet, reunited,
in fact, two contestatory sides: that of the inter-war Yugoslav avant-garde
and that of the artistic bohemianism from Belgrade.
The first side produced the novelty of his poetic formula, which in all
that concerned themes and style was breaking up not only with the Party’s
poetry (very fashionable by then, just like the regime), but also with an
entire lyrical and classic-like tradition of Serbian poetry. Not by a simple
coincidence the consecration of Miljković was to be jointly connected with
the avant-garde that was still active in Belgrade in the 1950s: although,
as a student at the Faculty of Philosophy, he had refused to join the Party,
the poet became famous after the publication of a volume of poems in the
influential literary magazine Delo (in 1955), whose editor-in-chief was
the great Serbian surrealist artist Oskar Davičo. Though a communist,
Davičo did not feel outraged by the anti-system attitude of Miljković, and
saw in him the post-war continuator of the big break-up operated by the
poetic avant-garde in the inter-war period. More aged than Miljković, the
older “heretic” Davičo was to repeatedly protect his younger and trouble
congener.33
274
RĂZVAN VONCU
When the young poet was only 19, the Miljkovićs moved from Niš
to Belgrade, and their son started to attend to the bohemian circles of
Belgrade. He was definitely an adorer of Bacchus’ liquor and he liked
marginal milieus. The traditional pubs of the Yugoslav capital city were
an environment where unpoliticised artists, sports people and intellectuals
used to meet,34 very close to interlopes and losers, anonymous people
and the few opposers of the political regime. The opposition of Branko
Miljković to the system was due more to the restrictions imposed to him
by the editorial system, which directly hit him as the uncommitted poet
and “rebel” that he was, against a Serbian poetic tradition that was very
convenient to the regime. After a few conflicts with the public order bodies,
the poet got arrested for several times and was even publicly denounced
on the cover of Duga (1957), in a discreditable photograph, which showed
him blind drunk. Later on, Miljković chose this very magazine Duga to
announce his readers, by means of a letter sent from Zagreb, that he refused
the October Prize from Belgrade on 1960: an official prize of big prestige
that was meant to celebrate the city’s independence achieved in 1944
by Tito’s partisans and the Soviet army. The refusal of this prize raised a
new wave of hostility towards him from the regime, as it was interpreted
as an open gesture of opposition to a political power that still enjoyed an
immense, internal and external, popularity.35
The case of l Miljković does not illustrate only the convergence of
the avant-garde and bohemianism with the counter-culture, but also the
particular way of operation of censorship in Yugoslavia, which was more
severe in the capital city and less strict in the constituent republics. In
1960, fed up with the permanent editorial harassment and the continual
fights with the activists and the Police from Belgrade, Branko Miljković
surprisingly moved to Zagreb, where he got a job in the cultural show
broadcast at the local radio channel. At Zagreb, a little bit further from the
vigilant eye of his censors and from the radicals of the political regime,
the poet knew a short period of relative peace. And then, in the night of
the 12th to 13th of February 1961, he was found hanged in a distant park
from Zagreb. His death, which was officially qualified as suicide, is still
a mystery today.36
Almost concomitantly to the poetic experience of Branko Miljković,
another group representative of the early counter-culture manifested their
art in the Titoist Yugoslavia: the Mediala group.
The members of this group first met in 1953, at an exhibition that was
celebrating the art of Le Corbusier and had been organized by two students
275
at the Faculty of Architecture, Leonid Šeijka and Siniša Vukotić. Other two
artists came to this exhibition, too: Dado Đurić and Uroš Tošković. The
four of them discussed about the works of Le Corbusier, his urban style and
the newly formed group further got enlarged step by step, until, in 1957,
the first semi-official nucleus of Mediala was formed by a group of friends
under the name of Baltazar. Beside the aforementioned artists, we could
also mention Miro Glavurtić, Mišel Kontić, Peđa Ristić, Vukota Vukotić
and Olja Ivanjicki as part of this group nucleus. The name Mediala was
taken in the following year, when the group exposed part of their works
(Olja Ivanjicki, Leonid Šejka, Miro Glavurtić and Vladan Radovanović)
under the title Media research. This was the first multimedia exhibition
in Yugoslavia, which reunited paintings, objects, photographs, texts and
sounds. The group members published programmatic texts first in the
review Vidici (Horizons), and then in their own review entitled Mediala,
which was brought out starting from 1959.37
Ideologically speaking, during its first years Mediala was not a group
hostile to the Communist Party. On the contrary, the first programs and
debates, which approached the problems of modern urbanism in the wake
of the ideas expressed by some left-wing architects like Le Corbusier,
Walter Gropius and Oscar Niemeyer, raised the interest of the state rulers,
who were interested both to rebuild the country after a tough war and to
“upgrade” the patriarchal Yugoslav society. However, with the passing
of time, the manifestations of this group grew to conflicts with the officials
because of the artistic liberties they increasingly indulged to. Mediala
gradually abandoned the urban experiments and developed rather a
theory of its own on modern art, which totally contradicted the Marxist
aesthetics. The very name of the group contains a destructive, disobeying
and dissident core: med meant honey, but ala was the scary dragon.
Two of the personalities of Mediala are particularly important for
the theme of this study: Olja Ivanjicki (1931-2009) and Milić od Mačve
(1934-2000).
Olja Ivanjicki was probably the first Pop Art artist of East Europe, in a
period when this art movement was still at its beginnings in the United
States. A chance made that the young female artist, a fresh graduate (1957)
of the Academy of Fine Arts, could win the first scholarship awarded
by the Ford Foundation in the East Europe, so that she went to study
art in the United States in 1962. She soon arrived in Los Angeles, the
epicenter of Pop Art painting of California, in the very years when artists
like Edward Kienholz, Wallace Berman, Edward Ruscha or Mel Ramos,
276
RĂZVAN VONCU
expanding the openings of inter-war avant-gardes, managed to “assimilate

advertising, the conventions of commercial art and their own techniques
into specific forms.”38 Olja Ivanjicki developed her own style, which
mixed up cultural allusions and the flamboyant style from Hollywood,
by emphasizing (more than her American art fellows) the sexual element
and the challenge of the bourgeois morality. In a Yugoslav communism
that was as prude as any other of East Europe, her pan-sexuality, erotism
and lack of inhibitions drew the attention of some young rock musicians
who shared similar ideas. The pictural style of Olja Ivanjicki decisively
influenced the stage style of the Bijelo Dugme band, the most influential
rock band in the history of Yugoslavia.
Much more collusive was to be the contact of artist Milić od Mačve
with the authorities. If Olja Ivanjicki was only criticized now and
then, in marginal propagandistic publications, by dogmatic critics left
behind by the art history, on the other hand Milić od Mačve directly
experienced censorship. In 1963, when he still signed as Milić Stanković,
on the occasion of an exhibition organized at the Museum of Šabac, the
authorities mistook letter „ć” of the Serbian Cyrillic alphabet, found in
the end of the artist’s surname and name („ћ”), for an allusion to … the
cross. Although a liberal one, the communist regime was atheist. Since
the religious orientation of Milić od Mačve’s art was more and more
visible – though a mixture of pre-Christian Balkan paganism, Orthodox
Christianity and esoteric spiritualism –, the pretext of his allusion to the
Christian cross was enough for the exhibition to be closed, and the artist to
be criticized in many Party meetings in Šabac, his native region. The artist
was saved when he went on a tour in Western Europe (Italy, Switzerland,
France), where he scored a considerable success of press, criticism and
public, and thus could go back to Belgrade somehow “protected” by this
international success. Nevertheless, the attention of the authorities stayed
close on him, and the label of “religious artist” continued to make him a
suspect in the eyes of the authorities. The edition of 1 September 1965 of
the newspaper Večernje novosti denounced him for the only reason that
Patriarch Gherman of Serbia had bought two works of his new collection:39
that was a clear invitation for the authorities to stay vigilant toward this
artist who was liked by the ultimate provider of the “people’s opium”, as
the Patriarch was perceived.
The 1960s also brought in the Yugoslav cultural world a phenomenon
that was to report a rapid and spectacular development, and then escalate
277
the world of counter-cultural manifestations, by guiding them to a direction

very similar to that of Western counter-culture. This was the rock music.
The Yugoslav rock was born in Sarajevo, in Bosnia-Herzegovina. This
fact may seem strange to the people who only know the today’s Sarajevo,
a city to a much extent Islamized due to the ravages caused by the war,
and very far away from the cultural brilliance it had during the second
Yugoslav age (1945-1991). The actual truth is that, at the end of the 1950s
and beginning of the 1960s, without being a cultural capital greater than
Belgrade or Zagreb, Sarajevo was still a place where the artists enjoyed
much freedom, and censorship was even more relaxed than in the first
two cities of the Federation. Besides, Sarajevo, as a result of its tumultuous
history, was equally an environment with a pronounced multiethnic and
multicultural character, where the Muslim influences (much reduced by
the official atheism) were counterbalanced by the Western influences, in
the wake of the Austrians and the Germans.
The first rock band officially recognized in former Yugoslavia was
founded in 1962 and was named Indexi: it was the same year when the
Beatles were founded and one year before the Rolling Stones. Two years
later, in 1964 – maybe influenced by the film The Young Ones, considered
to have influenced even the appearance of some rock bands in Romania
–,40 a festival unique in the East Europe started in Belgrade: it was entitled
Gitarijada and was meant to stimulate the bands of “electric guitars”
(as they were called by the time), and also to discover and propose the
future leaders of this musical genre. Indexi reported a long success, and
in 1967, influenced by the Beatles’ album Sgt. Pepper’s Lonely Hearts
Club Band, they adopted the psychedelic style in music, clothing and
lifestyle, being the first promoters of the use of narcotics as means of
releasing the creativity.41 Indexi actually gave a signal for the alignment
of several other bands that were at the beginning of their careers, and the
musicians grown in this band – Ranko Rihtman, Kornelije Kovač, Davorin
Popović, Ismet Arnautalić, Milić Vukašinović, Kemal Monteno – are now
some of the most remarkable voices of the musical stage in the current
states of ex-Yugoslavia.
The end of the decade 1960-1970 marked the generalization of a
new form of musical expression. Tens of rock bands were born in all the
Yugoslav regions, encouraged by the cultural decentralization, the tourism
opening of the country and, of course, by the freedom of circulation of
the Yugoslav citizens, which allowed them to get informed in due time
about everything that was new in the Western culture and to procure the
278
RĂZVAN VONCU
instruments, equipment and facilities that were missing in other socialist

countries.
Nevertheless, the end of the decade did not find Yugoslavia in good
peace. On the one hand, the young people’s dissatisfaction toward the
ossification of the regime grew, and on the other hand, new nationalistic
outbursts could be seen in Croatia and Slovenia42– against the background
of remarkable attempts of economic and political liberalization.43 Old
by now, Tito seemed to face the challenges with much difficulty. But the
year 1968 proved that “Stari” (“The Old Man”), as he was called, had
enough hat tricks left.
VII. Alternative culture and the Yugoslav cultural

canon after 1968
In the history of contemporary civilized world, 1968 is a year of student
revolutions that started in Paris and continued in Great Britain, Federal
Germany and even in Franco’s Spain. The youth got out in the streets on
barricades and expressed a left-wing ideology that was most of the time
unclear. What is certain, however, is that they asked for profound reforms
in education and society. Analyzed today from a conservatory perspective,
1968 was a year of absurdities, for the young contestatory Westerners
asked to their rulers to become communists, while preserving all their
liberties, which seems simply impossible in theoretic terms. Now we
know that the communist regimes are always based on the same poverty
that numbs the good senses, initiative and critical spirit, thus reviving
the equalitarian tendencies, but also leaving the power to suppress any
freedoms.
However, something was true in the anarchic outcome of those
Western young people. The Western society truly needed some reforms if
it wanted to arise from the “technocratic slumber” and from the convenient
belief that it was “the best world possible”. More flexibility, more care to
the disadvantaged, a polycentric cultural perspective were undoubtedly
necessary in Western Europe.
Unlike in other socialist countries, the young Yugoslavs were in a
paradoxical situation. They were living in a totalitarian communist regime,
but also in a prosperous society that had produced – as predicted one
decade before by the dissident Milovan Djilas44 – its own privileged
and middle-class. In all the communist countries, the contestation of the
279
young came from the right wing. In Yugoslavia, this contestation came,
just like in the Occident, from the left wing: in July 1968, the students
from Belgrade, Zagreb, Ljubljana, Sarajevo and Novi Sad, following the
model of their Parisian colleagues, got barricaded in the universities and,
through sit-ins, teach-ins, meetings and samizdat publications, protested
against the hypocrisy of the regime, against stagnation, corruption, poverty
and inefficient educational methods. Glad that, unlike the Westerners,
the Yugoslav students did not contest the communist regime de plano,
Tito personally showed up on TV and, by a strategy typical to the great
political actors, took over and appropriated their claims.45 He used them
only to distract the people’s attention from the rebirth of nationalism in
Croatia, Slovenia and Kosovo-Metohija, on the one hand, but also to fight
his war with the “young wolves”, as they called the reformists on top of
the League of Communists of Yugoslavia.
As a matter of fact, with the unexpected help of the students’
contestations, Tito prepared the land to make his hits in 1971: that is, to end
up with the liberals of the Communists’ League and liquidate the Croatian
nationalism now in full force. However inappropriate this contestation
from the left of the Yugoslav socialist regime may seem today, it however
revealed the weak points and hypocrisy of the communist regime from
Belgrade and provoked profound political and constitutional changes.
The amendments to the Constitution of R. S. F. Y., produced in 1968
and 1974, consolidated the prerogatives of the constituent republics and
weakened the authority of the central government from Belgrade – thus
preparing the premises for the future collapse of the communist regime
and disintegration of Yugoslavia – and all of these can be said to have
been direct consequences of the 1970s contestation.
This was also the time that marked a breaking point in the transformation
of the alternative culture – rock music, unconventional theatre,
happenings, entertainment, and avant-garde cultural manifestations such
as Pop Art or modern art – from a marginal phenomenon to a central one
that retained the entire public and undertook the fundamental themes
of the social dialogue, in an opposition more and more obvious to the
public policies of the current regime. The counter-culture artists – either
rock stars like the Bijelo Dugme band, or the artists from Mediala, or the
young nonconformist writers that made their debut now – all became
much respected and influential names of the proper culture.
280
RĂZVAN VONCU
The best proof of this fact will be the exceptional career of the rock
group Bijelo Dugme (meaning The White Button) and of his leader, the
famous musician Goran Bregović.
Just like Indexi, Bijelo Dugme was founded in Sarajevo (only in 1974)
and was, throughout its entire life, a multiethnic group, with Serbs, Croats,
Muslims, Jews etc.46 We can trace three periods in the life of this rock
band: 1) the period of imitation of the great Western rock bands (1974-
1975); 2) the ethno-rock period (1975-1981), and 3) the period of open
political commitment (1981-1989).
During the first two years after formation, Bijelo Dugme tried to imitate
the sound, appearance and behavior of the great Western rock bands, and
the most probable musical pattern used was that of the English band Deep
Purple. Sometimes they took over and adapted unconsciously certain hits
of these bands, and their outfits and equipment were created to fit those
patterns. Bijelo Dugme was the first Yugoslav band that understood the
need to go out from singing in clubs and start to give concerts in large
open spaces (the concert in Hajdučka ćesma, in 1977 being a reference
point in this respect).
During this first period, the band didn’t experience any problems with
the censors and was neither restricted in any way in any of its activities.
After the constitutional reform of 1974, Yugoslavia had found its stability
for the moment, and earned a new tranche of the international funding.
The country seemed to regain its exceptional rhythm of economic growth.
The Titoist regime was not troubled at all by the huge volume of decibels
that Bijelo Dugme, taking after Deep Purple, would throw in the ears of
their listeners: it was only some good evidence that the regime was capable
to resist well to its ideological enemy behind the Iron Curtain.
The problems and confrontations with the official ideology started to
appear after the second album, Šta bi dao da si na mom mjestu/ What
would you give to be in my shoes (1975), recorded in London. With this
album, the band was not satisfied only to follow a Western pattern, but
it also looked for a source of inspiration: the rich Yugoslav folklore. The
members of the band understood that the Western rock music contained
quite a big amount of folklore, either Afro-American (the blues) or Anglo-
Saxon (the country). Therefore, since folklore was a legitimate component
of this music, an original music could have been produced if they replaced
the elements of the foreign folklore with autochthonous ones. (Such thing
had already happened in Romania with the music of Phoenix, who started
to do that as early as in 1971, and the results were remarkable.)
281
With Bijelo Dugme, the ethno-rock synthesis brought a considerable

change of terms for the rock music of Yugoslavia. Until then, with all the
development reported in the previous decade, the rock music was still
an urban business, reserved to the public of high cultural level. But now,
ethno-rock was a language accessible to anyone. This fact turned Bijelo
Dugme from a very good band into a symbol of the young generation, who
now found themselves – regardless of the region, education or ideological
sympathies – in the songs of Goran Bregović and of his rock fellows.
This statute also brought the band members under the press spotlights
and aroused repeated conflicts with the authorities. The cover of their third
album, Eto! Baš hoću!/ Be my guest! I really want it! (1975), which was
a processed image of a debatable Pop Art painting of Olja Ivanjicki, was
considered sexist, pornographic and provocative. If the alcohol addiction
of the vocal Željko Bebek did not actually bother anyone – in a country
where the consumption of alcohol was quite high –, the consumption
and even (according to some rumors) the traffic of drugs of the drummer
Ipe Ivandić called the attention of the Police. The artists’ non-conformist
outfits were tolerated on the stage but they were more difficult to be
exposed in television studios. At the same time, as an “official” band, with
hundreds of albums sold every year and frequent appearances on radio
and television, Bijelo Dugme, just like many other artists, was supposed
to make a contribution to Tito’s personality cult: with much ability, Goran
Bregović avoided, until the band’s break-up, not only to sing a single song
of propaganda, but even to utter the simplest sentence that could have
been interpreted as in favor of the regime. Eventually, the band raised
a big question mark to the official ideologues when they collaborated
with the poet Duško Trifunović, a former political prisoner at Goli Otok,
whose lyrics for the songs of Bijelo Dugme were many times considered
to challenge the regime.
The method by which the officials tried to restrict the Bijelo Dugme
phenomenon was very surprising, at least for someone who is not familiar
with the world of the communist East. Strictly speaking, they used the so-
called mandatory military service. Yugoslavia was very reliant on its army,
which, after the country’s independence from the German occupation,
enjoyed very much the respect of the population. Irrespective whether
they were students or not, the young had to undergo the military service,
which lasted not less than two years. The rules were very strict, there were
no favors for anyone and, besides, the army was used also as a means of
ethnic homogenization, so that the chances to perform your service close
282
RĂZVAN VONCU
to one’s domicile were actually none. According to the well-documented

Ex-Yu Rock Enciklopedija,47 in the period 1975-1981 the Bijelo Dugme
band was literally harassed by its members leaving to the army, a fact
that produced an almost uncontrollable fluctuation of performers in the
band’s composition and a slow-down in the rhythm of their tours and
recordings. Every time the enrollment in the military service of a Bijelo
Dugme member used to be a result of a particular confrontation with their
censors or authorities. And then, two songs of the band put an end to this
situation, whose visible aim was actually to destroy the band. In 1980,
in the album Doživjeti stotu (Long you may live for one hundred years!),
there was a song entitled Pesma mom bratu (A song for my brother),
which allusively but intelligibly to everyone, approached for the first time
the issue of the violence in the Yugoslav army. In 1983, too, disguised
in a children’s song, A milicija trenira strogoču/ The Militia makes you
“stronger”, the band ironically accused the brutality of the Militia forces.
Only after these proofs that the counter-culture artists can answer back
in subtle but influential ways, the officials ceased to harass the band with
the military service.
As liberal as they may have been, we cannot say that the Yugoslav
officials did not do anything they could against the pressure of counter-
culture, especially that this pressure was continually growing and
threatened to become the real culture of the young generation. Just like
in other countries, they first tried to prevent counter-culture from full
affirmation, and then to control it. Since they did not manage to do it –
Tito’s showing up on TV as a spokesman of the students’ claims also had
this result: it was a hard blow for the institutional authorities –, then they
tried to detour it: to create something that looked like counter-culture but
was ideologically favorable to the regime. The Romanian phenomenon
of the “Flacăra” Circle was represented in the Titoist Yugoslavia by a
few artists, some of them honorable, who interpreted folk-rock songs on
propaganda texts. For instance, the Rani Mraz (Early Frost) band, led by
Đorđe Balašević, the author, in 1978, of the song Računajte na nas/ You
can rely on us, was for a few years the official hymn of the communist
youth movement, and even the great artist Zdravko Čolić interpreted the
song Druže Tito, mi ti se kunemo!/ Comrade Tito, we swear faith to you!
The paradoxical outcome of these songs is that they were actually very
popular and sung by many young people in informal contexts,48 which
proved that, turned into rock music, even the propaganda paradoxically
became an act of counter-culture.
283
The death of Tito was to be strangely preceded by the launching of the

most contestatory band of the post-Titoist decade. In 1979, at Belgrade, in
the same Šumatovac restaurant where Nichita Stănescu wrote the volume
Belgradul în cinci prieteni (The Belgrade of Five Friends, brought out in
1972, but written one year before), the Riblja čorba (Fish Sour Soup) band
laid its foundations.
VIII. Agony, dogmatism, open political opposition

The death of Josip Broz Tito (in 1980) opened the way to a fundamental
relocation of the Yugoslav communist regime, which, on the one hand,
reaffirmed a more radical form of Titoism than during the dictator’s life
(and launched the slogan Tito after Tito), and on the other hand questioned
a lot of the Yugoslavia’s taboos, of which the first was the organization
of the federal state.
During these debates – which started calmly and unfortunately ended
in the blood bath of the civil war of 1991-1995 –, alternative culture
occupied a foreground position.
But the unity of the 1970s, by then nourished from the opposition
to the political regime, was now to break up to pieces at the end of the
1980s, when we see, for instance, the Bijelo Dugme rock band and the
singer Đorđe Balašević taking explicit pro-Yugoslav positions (against the
separatist tendencies of the six republics), the Bosnian singer Dino Merlin
taking a spiritual refuge in the Islamic fundamentalism, or the rebellious
rockers from Riblja Čorba adopting a bohemian contestation of the regime,
which anticipated in a strange way the attitude of the Serbian nationalism
of the 1990s.
After a decade of confronting the official authorities, Bijelo Dugme got
out from that stronger than ever. The popularity of the group members was
equal to that of famous football players, and the transfer of one of their
performers – Laza Ristovski – from Smak to Bijelo Dugme was front-page
news. But, on the other hand, the band risked to be ruined by scandals,
the most serious of them being the accusation of drug traffic. The group
drummer Ipe Ivandić was even sentenced to prison for drug consumption
(and was about to die in Belgrade of an overdose, in 1996), and the second
vocal, Mladen Vojčić-Tifa, was finally forced to stop his music career in
this band in 1985, because of his involvement in a drug traffic network
from Sarajevo. The Ivandić and Tifa cases, so tragic in fact, showed how
284
RĂZVAN VONCU
far this idea of the drugs as means of creative liberation had gone: what in
the counter-culture of the 1960s used to be a way to part with the artificial
barriers of the bourgeois society, now in the post-Titoist Yugoslavia, just
like in Western Europe in general, had become a disaster.
Besides, Bijelo Dugme got politically engaged in a way that had no
precedents in the Yugoslav rock. Practically, the band sensed ever since
the beginning of the decade, the centrifugal tendencies that threatened
the federal state and urged by reborn nationalistic movements, and the
last four albums of the band are like the gradual steps of an explicitly pro-
Yugoslav political program, played with the instruments of the rock music.
The fist of them, Uspavanka za Radmilu M./ Lullaby for Radmila
M. (1983), the last one having Željko Bebek as vocal, includes a song
entitled Kosovska, which is interpreted in Albanian together with the
Berisha brothers, famous musicians of Kosovo. This was the beginning of
a demonstrative plan of ethno-rock synthesis that started from the music of
all the important ethnic groups of Yugoslavia. It was obvious that this song
stirred the Serbian feelings, and was considered insulting to the suffering
Serbs of Kosovo, not to mention a support to the Albanian separatists.
It was definitely not so, which was to be proven by the following
album, a nameless one,49 but that everyone knew as the album of Kosovka
djevojka/ The Maiden from Kosovo, after the classic painting of the Serbian
artist Uroš Predić, who proposed a romantic interpretation of the myth of
the battle from Kosovo Polje (1389). The folk music orchestra of the Skoplje
television, as well as the renown Serbian and Macedonian interpreters,
cooperated in an ethno-rock synthesis that was strongly influenced by the
Serbian songs from Kosovo. Furthermore, an ironic interpretation of the
state hymn Hej Sloveni/ Hey you, Slavs called the people’s attention on
the rebirth of nationalisms and on the separatist tendencies of the Croats
and Slovenes.
The most radical pro-Yugoslav album was Pljuni i zapjevaj, moja
Jugoslavijo (1986). The cover texts were written both in Latin and Cyrillic
alphabet, and the folkloric inspiration came from Serbia, Bosnia and
Croatia, while a prophecy line of Branko Miljković, “Ko ne sluša pjesmu
slušaće oluju”(“He who’s not listening to my song will hear the storm”)
was warning the people against the dangers of the nationalist discourse
in Yugoslavia, which was now also facing an economic crisis. (As an
irony of the fate, the operation of the Croatian army that in 1995 was to
entirely purge the Serbs from Croatia got to be named Oluja - The Storm).
285
This album brought a big scandal in the nationalist circles of all the
Yugoslav republics. During a television show on the Sarajevo Television
in February 1987, a rock journalist from Belgrade, Dragan Kremer,
ostentatiously tore to pieces the album cover and stirred the biggest media
scandal of Yugoslavia until then.50
Finally, the last studio album of the band, Ćiribiribela (1988), came
with a new challenge: the Đurđevdan song, in translation Saint George’s
Feast, a very popular folkish song which eventually came to be considered
genuine folk. Nevertheless, this was entirely cult, with lyrics written by
Đorđe Balašević on the music of Goran Bregović! We should say that
this was a most rare performance, to provide for the folklore with cult
products, which proves how deeply spiritual counter-culture may be some
of the times. However, it was not Đurđevdan that was subject to scandal,
but a song entitled Ljepa naša.../ Our beautiful..., where Bregović simply
mixed up the nationalist Croatian hymn Ljepa naša domovina / How
beautiful our country is! with the nationalist Serbian hymn Tamo daleko/
Far away, over there!
And yet, it was not Bijelo Dugme who were to head the bill of
contestation over the last decade of ex-Yugoslavia, but the new avant-
garde movement entitled Klokotrizam and the rock band Riblja Čorba.
The Klokotrism was founded in 1979 around the personalities of the
poets Adam Puslojić, Aleksandar Sekulić and Ioan Flora. We cannot assign
to it a specific place of birth, for it was from the very beginning meant to be
a pan-Yugoslav movement, subsequently joined by creators from Serbia,
Croatia, Montenegro, Bosnia-Herzegovina and even Slovenia. It did not
have acknowledged headquarters, a fact that followed the tradition of the
avant-garde ever. Klokotrism did not propose to rebuild any connection
with the inter-war Yugoslav avant-garde. They were rather a genuine avant-
garde, a spiritual and not a bookish one. It is true that they were strongly
influenced by Western counter-culture, for its main form of manifestation
were the happenings. Of the Klokotrist artists there were some famous
names from the ex-Yugoslav cultures, such as the poets Ivan Rastegorac,
Predrag Bogdanović-Ci, Goran Babić, Nikola Šindik, the prose writers
Moma Dimić and Ratko Adamović, the sculptor Kolja Milunović, and so
on. The Klokotrist happenings, entitled situakcija, were assisted even by
prestigious writers like Alan Ginsberg or Nichita Stănescu.
But these situakcjias were not actual happenings but only in what
concerned their improvisation aspect. They were performed in large
public squares, in spaces of symbolic value (like on the place of the
286
RĂZVAN VONCU
former Nazi camp from Belgrade, on the shores of Sava), in front of an

impressive number of viewers. Their improvisations did not regard only
the interpretation, but also the creation itself: artists from various genres
and arts would spontaneously create a new complex and syncretic artistic
object, which was also ephemeral and always had a moral meaning.51
Klokotrism strangely anticipated, by its situakcjias on the communication
crisis, the rewriting of the collective memory and of the story of degradation
of human condition after the tragedy of break-up of Yugoslavia. It was not
a coincidence that some of them, like the Croatian poet that Goran Babić,
fell victims to the nationalistic fury and had to get exiled from Croatia and
live until today in Belgrade.
***
The rock band Riblja Čorba, founded by the musician and poet
Borisav-Bora Đorđević in 1979, became not only the most popular, but
also the most “hunted” by the authorities because of the behavior of his
members outside the stage, and also because of its challenging texts for the
regime. In a paradoxical way, Riblja Čorba also illustrated the collapse of
counter-culture, which, pressed by the commercial and financial success,
was prepared to become, at the end-‘80s, mere entertainment. In a much
more liberal Yugoslavia, whose economy underwent a public-private
regime, this process was much more rapid and visible than in the other
communist countries.
The music of this band is not extremely complicated. As confessed
by its leader, it was from the very beginning meant to be a music more
accessible than the progressive and intellectual rock of the ’70s.52 And
yet, under their vulgar-commercial appearance, the texts are full of irony
toward the official hypocrisy or, on the contrary, make clear testimonies of
the misery and dullness that could be found behind the shining polished
front of ex-Yugoslavia. If, musically speaking, Riblja Čorba is one of the
first New Wave bands of East Europe,53 with its texts we can read pages
of postmodernism. On the one hand, this is because the texts avoid the
“high” style, big themes and rather focus on trivial, marginal and everyday
things, while on the other hand, it was because Bora Đorđević had an
enormous propensity for parody and pastiche, which went up to creating
cult texts written in a folk manner.
It will be hard to make a top of the scandals raised by this band. Their
first albums (Kost u grlu/ Bone stuck in your throat, 1979, Pokvarena
287
mašta i prljave strasti/Shattered dreams and dirty passions, 1981, Mrtva

priroda/ Still life, 1981) are real inventories of the social problems about
which the official Yugoslav discourse did not speak a word: the break-up
of families, poverty, alcoholism, materialism, indifference, intolerance,
de-spiritualization. The music of these years was tough, almost brutal,
only in order to highlight the message of protest and to oppose the lyrical,
entertaining music created after the officials’ heart and tastes.
A wave of protests from the communist organizations of pensioners,
partisans and conformist young people could be heard to the song Na
Zapadu ništa novo/ Nothing new in the West, whose lyrics denounced,
point by point, the much larger gap in the everyday’s life between the
Titoist communist ideals and the realities of the Yugoslav society. Without
being properly censored, the band was harassed by the authorities and
its leader almost got arrested.54 He was even summoned for trial in
Montenegro, in a law suit that he won most probably because of his
popularity and the authorities’ fear for riots if Bora Đorđević had been
imprisoned.
In 1987, the song Član Mafije/ Member of the Mafia also stirred a storm
of protests from several communist local and national organizations. The
poet Bora Đorđević, who had refused to become a member of the Party
while performing his military service,55 simply associates the League of
Communists of Yugoslavia with the Mafia. It was only the serious crisis
that the federal state was now facing– only four years before its falling
apart– that made this serious offence not to be punished mush harsher
than with the actual verbal sanctions from the newspapers.56
IX. Weak points of alternative culture. The absence of

the civil society
Any yet, why was not counter-culture capable to prevent the blood bath
that marked the end of the communism and of the Yugoslav federal state?
A relative and handy answer would be that counter-culture – and, more
precisely, its critical spirit and the cult for individual freedom – marked
its own weakness, in the dispute with the reborn nationalisms. It was not
actually the communist regime that destroyed the counter-culture (the
regime only undermined it at the very most), but the violent assertion of the
Balkan nationalisms. Neither the critical spirit, nor the cult for individual
freedom was liable to encourage the predilection of counter-culture to
288
RĂZVAN VONCU
the spirit of partnership. Or, in the absence of such spirit, there is no civil
society and, should they not have one, who could take over the burden of
so much diversity hidden under the tight uniform of the communist regime?
Even Edvard Kardelj, an official economic ideologist of Tito, had
understood in 1977 that the old social communist pattern of equality
and pauperism did not correspond any longer to the actual image of the
Yugoslav society, which was now facing “a plurality of self-managed
interests”, after the economic growth that “provoked radical transformations
in the social stratification, through a diversity of professions, productive
businesses, and the sector of services.”57 Unfortunately, counter-culture
only managed to emphasize the cracks appeared in the social body,
together with the dysfunctionalities and dangers, and could not provide
any solutions to that. Is this, perhaps, because this was not its part to play
from the very beginning?
The absence of an organized civil society – destroyed after the removal
of the liberals from the top management of the Communists’ League of
Serbia in 1971 – aggravated the weakening process and the force of civic
persuasion of the alternative culture, and prevented it from exerting the
role of mediator in the society, a fact that was about to further escalate
violence and intolerance in the future disintegration of ex-Yugoslavia.
289
NOTES
1 Theodore Roszak – “Preface”, in The Making of a Counter Culture, Anchor
Books/ Doubleday & Co. Inc, 1969, p. XII.
2 Ibidem, p. XIII.
3 Except for some extreme manifestations of the political counter-culture,
such as the AUM sectarian group, responsible for many terrorist attacks.
4 Roszak affirms that “the alienated young people are giving shape to
something that looks like the saving vision that our endangered civilization
requires” (Ibidem, p. 1).
5 See “Lettre ouverte sur Vincennes”, in Vincennes. Une aventure de la pensée
critique, sous la direction de Jean-Michel Djian, préface de Pascal Binczak,
Président de l’Université Paris 8, Flammarion, Paris, 2009, pp. 153-154.
6 Ibidem, p. 3.
7 See chapter “Histoire d’un transfert”, in Vincennes. Une aventure..., ed.
cit., p. 185, as well as the letter addressed by the Rector Pierre Merlin to
the Senate members, at p. 186.
8 See the slogan “From a critic of the University to a critic of the Society”,
revealed in the photograph at pp. 22-23 of the anthology Vincennes. Une
aventure de la pensée critique, ed. cit.
9 For more information, see Doru Ionescu – Club A – 42 de ani. Muzica
tinereţii tale (Club A – 42 years. The music of your youth), with a foreword
by Emil Barbu Popescu, Casa de pariuri literare, Bucharest, 2011.
10 See Răzvan Voncu – “Falsa legitimare. Discursul naţionalist în literatura
deceniului 1980-1990” (False Legitimation. The Nationalist Discourse in
the Literature of the Decade 1980-1990), in Zece studii literare (Ten Literary
Studies), Editura Academiei Române, Bucharest, 2010, pp. 135-137.
11 Theodore Roszak – The Making of a Counter-Culture: Reflections on the
Technocratic Society and Its Youthful Opposition, California University
Press, 1995.
12 Steven Jezo-Vannier – Contre-culture(s). Des Anonymous à Prométhée, col.
„Attitudes”, Editions Le Mot et le Reste, Paris, 2013, p. 7.
13 Christophe Bourseiller, Olivier Penot-Lacassagne (sous la direction de) –
Contre-cultures!, CNRS Editions, Paris, 2013.
14 Steven Jezo-Vannier, op. cit., pp. 130-131.
15 Contre-cultures!, ed. cit., pp. 33-46.
16 Ibidem, p. 34.
17 Stefano Bianchini – La questione jugoslava, Giunti Editore, Firenze, 1999
(quoted after the Romanian edition: Stefano Bianchini – Problema iugoslavă,
translated by Luminiţa Cosma, All, Bucharest, 2003, pp. 87-88).
18 Idem.
19 Ibidem, p. 100.
290
RĂZVAN VONCU
20 Barbara Jelavich – History of the Balkans, Cambridge University Press (quoted

after the Romanian edition: Barbara Jelavitch – Istoria Balcanilor. II. Secolul
al XX-lea, translated by Mihai-Eugen Avădanei, Afterword by I. Ciupercă,
Institutul European, Iaşi, 2000, p. 296.
21 Stefano Bianchini, op. cit., pp. 98-99.
22 Idem.
23 The Western large syntheses published before 1991, such as the one of
Barbara Jelavich, do not even mention it. Other monographs that are more
recent, such as Stefano Bianchini’s, only mentions it in passing (ed. cit., p.
89), and without specifying the number of victims. The explanation of such
omission does not reside in any secrecy that may have wanted to hide the
tragedy of the Goli Otok island, but in the favourable image that Tito enjoyed
in Western Europe, after the break-up with Moscow (1948) and the liberal
measures that followed it;
24 On the repression of the “Croatian Spring”, see Stefano Bianchini, op. cit.,
pp. 119-120.
25 Barbara Jelavich, op. cit., pp. 293-294.
26 Stefano Bianchini, op. cit., p. 12 and 14.
27 “The charismatic figure and the enormous political influence exerted by the
old marshal made any intervention of the same decisive in any field and at
the same time also provided a crucial reference point to anybody.” (Ibidem,
p. 130; my translation / R.V.).
28 Ibidem, p. 117.
29 Bora Đorđević, the leader of Riblja Čorba band, tells such a case in his
autobiography. Once, in a music tour, the Riblja Čorba band were asked by
the local cultural competent bodies of Sarajevo not to either sing the song
Na zapadu ništa novo (Nothing New in the West), or “skip” the lines that the
local authorities considered as an insult to the Yugoslav communism. In the
end, under the pressure of the ten thousand spectators in the concert hall,
the authorities were pushed to give up. See this episode in Bora Đorđević –
Šta je pesnik hteo de kaže (What the Poet Meant), Novosti, Belgrade, 2011,
p. 55.
30 Steven Jezo-Vannier, op. cit., pp. 14-15.
31 Barbara Jelavich (op. cit., p. 346) erroneously considers him responsible for
the legal issues. As a matter of fact, Pijade only dealt with the legal acts of
punishment applied to collaborationists and with the indemnification of the
people who suffered in the Holocaust occurred in the Yugoslav territories.
32 Miloslav Šutić – An Anthology of Modern Serbian Lyrical Poetry (1920-1995),
Relations/ Serbian Literary Magazine, Belgrade, 1999, p. XIII.
33 Jovan Deretić – Kratka istorija srpske književnosti, BIGZ, Belgrade, 1983, p.
268.
291
34 A very plastic description of these pubs, even if from a period subsequent to

the death of Miljković, can be read in the autobiography of Bora Đorđević (op.
cit., pp. 38-47), who was also a regular customer of these establishments;.
35 Jovan Deretić, op. cit., p. 269.
36 Z. Radisavljević – “Kako je stradao Branko Miljković”, in Politika, 11.II.2011,
p. 17.
37 Irina Subotić – Od Avangarde do Arkadije, Klio, Beograd, 2000, p. 16.
38 Dan Grigorescu – Pop Art, Meridiane, Bucharest, 1975, p. 189.
39 See the full text of this article in Milić od Mačve – Slovar o Odšelniku, vol.
II, Miličevo zdanje na Zvezdari/ Kula na sedam vetrova, Belgrade, 1996,
p. 500.
40 Oana Georgescu – Fugaru prin lumea muzicii (Fugaru in the World of Music),
Societatea Română de Radiodifuziune (The Romanian Radio Broadcasting
Company), Bucharest, 2004, p. 20.
41 Petar Janjatović – Ex-Yu Rock Enciklopedija, drugo dopunjeno izdanje,
Čigoja Štampa, Belgrade, 2006, pp. 105-107.
42 Stefano Bianchini, op. cit., p. 108.
43 Ibidem, pp. 110-112.
44 See his reference volume: Milovan Djilas – The New Class: An Analysis of
the Communist System, Brace Harcourt, New York, 1957.
45 Stefano Bianchini, op. cit., pp. 109-110.
46 Petar Janjatović, op. cit., p. 31.
47 The chapter on Bijelo Dugme can be read at pp. 31-36.
48 According to the story of Bora Đorđević, a former member of the Rani Mraz
band, in op. cit., p. 19.
49 In the official discography, it is named Bijelo Dugme; see Petar Janjatović,
op. cit., p. 36.
50 Ibidem, p. 34.
51 See the monograph of Brana Dimitrijević – Odgonetka Klokotrizma, Sinteza,
Kruševac, 1983.
52 Bora Đorđević, op. cit., p. 22.
53 On New Wave as a form of counter-culture, se the study of Christophe
Bourseiller – “La New Wave, une «réaction» culturelle?”, in Contre-cultures!,
ed. cit., pp. 235-238.
54 A presentation of the long story of this song, see in Bora Đorđević, op. cit.,
pp. 48-56.
55 Ibidem, p.127.
56 The story of this song can be also found in the author’s autobiography, op.
cit., pp. 126-129.
57 Apud Stefano Bianchini, op. cit., page 134.
292
RĂZVAN VONCU
Bibliography
BIANCHINI, Stefano – La questione jugoslava, Giunti Editore, Firenze, 1999
(consulted in the Romanian edition, Problema iugoslavă, translated by
Luminiţa Cosma, All, Bucharest, 2003)
BOURSEILLER, Christophe, PENOT-LACASSAGNE, Olivier (sous la redaction
de) – Contre-cultures!, CNRS Editions, Paris, 2013
DEBORD, Guy – La Société du Spectacle, IIIe édition, Gallimard, Paris, 1992
DERETIĆ, Jovan – Kratka istorija srpske književnosti (A Short History of the Serbian
Literature), BIGZ, Belgrade, 1983
DJIAN, Jean-Michel (sous la direction de) – Vincennes, une aventure de la
pensée critique, préface de Pascal Binczak, président de l’Université Paris
8, Flammarion, Paris, 2009
DIMITRIJEVIĆ, Brana – Odgonetka Klokotrizma (The Fortune Teller of Klokotrism),
Sinteza, Kruševac, 1983
ĐORĐEVIĆ, Bora – Šta je pesnik hteo da kaže (What the Poet Meant), Novosti,
Beograd, 2011
GLAVAN, Darko, VRDOLJAK, Dražen – Ništa mudro. Bijelo Dugme: autorizirana
biografija (Nothing Intelligent. Bijelo Dugme: An Authorized Biography),
Centar društvenih djelatnosti Saveza socijalističke omladine Hrvatske,
Zagreb, 1981
GRIGORESCU, Dan – Pop Art, Meridiane, Bucharest, 1975
HUBBARD, Sue – Olja Ivanjicki. Painting the Future, Philip Wilson, London, 2009
IONESCU, Doru – Timpul chitarelor electrice (Time of Electric Guitars), Humanitas
Educational, Bucharest, 2006; Club A – 42 de ani. Muzica tinereţii tale
(Club A – 42 years. The music of your youth), Casa de pariuri literare,
Bucharest, 2011
JAKOVLJEVIĆ, Mirko – Riblja Čorba, Legenda, Belgrade, 2005
JELAVICH, Barbara – History of the Balkans, I-II, Cambridge University Press,
1983 (consulted in the Romanian edition, Istoria Balcanilor, I-II, translated
by Mihai-Eugen Avădanei, with an afterword by I. Ciupercă, Institutul
European, Iaşi, 2000)
JANJATOVIĆ, Petar – Ex-YU Rock Enciklopedija, drugo dopunjeno izdanje, Čigoja
Šampa, Belgrade, 2006
JEZO-VANNIER, Steven – Contre-culture(s). Des Anonymous à Prométhée, Le
Mot et le Reste, Paris, 2013
MISIRLIĆ, Amir – Bijelo Dugme, Sinex/ Prosperitet, Belgrade, 2005
NELSON, Elizabeth – The British Counterculture 1966-1973: A Study of the
Underground Press, Palgrave Macmillan, London, 1989
PROTIC, Miodrag B. – Slikarstvo XX veka (Picture of the 20th Century), Jugoslavija/
Spektar/ Prva književna komuna, Belgrade – Zagreb – Mostar, 1982;
Skulptura XX veka (Sculpture of the 20th Century), Jugoslavija/ Spektar/ Prva
književna komuna, Belgrade – Zagreb – Mostar
293
ROSZAK, Theodore – The Making of a Counter Culture, Anchor Books/ Doubleday

& Co., 1969
SUBOTIĆ, Irina – Od Avangarde do Arkadije (From the Avant-garde To Arcadia),
Klio, Belgrade, 2000
ŠUTIĆ, Miroslav – An Anthology of Modern Serbian Lyrical Poetry (1920-1995),
Relations/ Serbian Literary Magazine, Belgrade, 1999
ZBUCHEA, Gheorghe – Istoria Iugoslaviei (History of Yugoslavia), Corint,
Bucharest, 2000
294

Anuar Odobleja 2012-2013 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Anuar Odobleja 2012-2013 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Anuar Odobleja 2012-2013 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

New Europe College

Ştefan Odobleja Program

Copyright – New Europe College

New Europe College

NEW EUROPE FOUNDATION

IOAN ALEXANDRU TOFAN

New Europe College (NEC) is an independent Romanian institute for

Focused primarily on individual research at an advanced level, NEC offers

international links, acting as a stimulating environment for interdisciplinary

Academic programs currently organized and

• Ştefan Odobleja Fellowships (since October 2008)

• The GE-NEC III Fellowships Program (since October 2009)

As in the previous programs supported by the Getty Foundation at the

• The Black Sea Link (since October 2010)

Other fellowship programs organized since the founding of

• The NEC–LINK Program (2003 - 2009)

• The GE–NEC I and II Programs (2000 – 2004, and 2004 – 2007)

• NEC Regional Fellowships (2001 - 2006)

integrating into the international academic network scholars from

• The Britannia–NEC Fellowship (2004 - 2007)

• The Petre Ţuţea Fellowships (2006 - 2008, 2009 - 2010)

• Europa Fellowships (2006 - 2010)

• Robert Bosch Fellowships (2007 - 2009)

An important component of NEC is its library, consisting of reference

Beside the above–described programs, New Europe Foundation and the

within the same religion, attempting to investigate the sources of

• The Septuagint Translation Project (2002 - 2011)

• The Excellency Network Germany – South–Eastern Europe Program

• The ethnoArc Project–Linked European Archives for Ethnomusicological

Budapest, Berlin, and Geneva), by providing a linked archive for field

• DOCSOC, Excellency, Innovation and Interdisciplinarity in doctoral

• UEFISCCDI – CNCS (PD – Projects): Federalism or Intergovernmentalism?

Business Elites in Romania: Their Social and Educational Determinants

Civilization. Identity. Globalism. Social and Human Studies in the

The EURIAS Fellowship Programme, a project initiated by NetIAS

UEFISCDI – CNCS (TE – Project): Critical Foundations of Contemporary

UEFISCDI – CNCS (IDEI-Project): Models of Producing and

Other projects are in the making, often as a result of initiatives coming

Present Financial Support

New Europe College -- Directorate

Marina HASNAŞ, Executive Director

Dr. Anca OROVEANU, Academic Director

Dr. Valentina SANDU-DEDIU, Deputy Rector

Academic Advisory Board

Born in 1976, in Galaţi

Ph.D. in modern history, “Nicolae Iorga” History Institute, Bucharest, 2006

Associate Professor in modern history, the “Lower Danube” University of

Postdoctoral fellowship, “Nicolae Iorga” History Institute,

Papers presented at international conferences and symposia in Great Britain,

Published papers in modern and contemporary history, maritime history,

II. Russia’s march towards warm seas

Russia’s victory seemed to completely crush down the Porte’s resistance

III. The economic organization of “New Russia” – its integration

European maritime routes to the continental roads leading deep into

military conflict started in 1787 represented a new complication for the

V. Austria and the Black Sea – the employment of the

details on the geographical, military and economic conditions of the

VI. The Danubian Principalities and their restricted trade under

the abuses of Ottoman or Romanian military and civil servants. Enjoying